Transcriber’s note:
Spelling and punctuation are sometimes erratic. A few obvious misprints have been corrected, but in general the original spelling and typesetting conventions have been retained. Accents in foreign language phrases are inconsistent, and have not been standardised.
BLACKWOOD’S
EDINBURGH MAGAZINE.
No. CCCXCI. MAY, 1848. Vol. LXIII.
CONTENTS.
The Caxtons. Part II. | 525 |
Education in Wales | 540 |
The Silver Cross | 564 |
Heigh-ho! | 572 |
Republican Paris—(March, April, 1848,) | 573 |
The Spaniard in Sicily | 589 |
Crimes and Remarkable Trials in Scotland. Kidnapping—Peter | |
Williamson’s Case | 607 |
The Repealer’s Wish Granted | 627 |
The Last Walk. By B. Simmons | 629 |
Man is a Featherless Biped | 631 |
The Revolutions in Europe | 638 |
EDINBURGH:
WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS, 45, GEORGE STREET;
AND 37, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON.
To whom all Communications (post paid) must be addressed.
SOLD BY ALL THE BOOKSELLERS IN THE UNITED KINGDOM.
PRINTED BY WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS, EDINBURGH.
THE CAXTONS.—PART II.
CHAPTER VII.
When I had reached the age of
twelve, I had got to the head of the
preparatory school to which I had
been sent. And having thus exhausted
all the oxygen of learning in that
little receiver, my parents looked
out for a wider range for my inspirations.
During the last two years in
which I had been at school, my love for
study had returned; but it was a
vigorous, wakeful, undreamy love, stimulated
by competition, and animated
by the practical desire to excel.
My father no longer sought to curb
my intellectual aspirings. He had too
great a reverence for scholarship not
to wish me to become a scholar if
possible; though he more than once
said to me somewhat sadly, “Master
books, but do not let them master
you. Read to live, not live to read.
One slave of the lamp is enough for a
household; my servitude must not be
a hereditary bondage.”
My father looked round for a suitable
academy; and the fame of Dr
Herman’s “Philhellenic Institute”
came to his ears.
Now, this Dr Herman was the son
of a German music-master, who had
settled in England. He had completed
his own education at the university
of Bonn; but, finding learning
too common a drug in that market to
bring the high price at which he valued
his own, and having some theories as
to political freedom which attached
him to England, he resolved upon
setting up a school, which he designed
as an “era in the history of the
human mind.” Dr Herman was one
of the earliest of those new-fashioned
authorities in education, who have,
more lately, spread pretty numerously
amongst us, and would have given,
perhaps, a dangerous shake to the
foundations of our great classical
seminaries, if those last had not
very wisely, though very cautiously,
borrowed some of the more sensible
principles which lay mixed and adulterated
amongst the crotchets and
chimeras of their innovating rivals
and assailants.
Dr Herman had written a great
many learned works against every
pre-existing method of instruction:
that which had made the greatest
noise was upon the infamous fiction
of Spelling-Books: “A more lying,
roundabout, puzzle-headed delusion
than that by which we CONFUSE the
clear instincts of truth in our accursed
systems of spelling, was never concocted
by the father of falsehood.”
Such was the exordium of this famous
treatise. “For instance, take the monosyllable
Cat. What brazen forehead
you must have, when you say to
an infant C, A, T,—spell CAT: that
is, three sounds, forming a totally
opposite compound—opposite in every
detail, opposite in the whole—compose
a poor little monosyllable, which, if
you would but say the simple truth,
the child will learn to spell merely by
looking at it! How can three sounds,
which run thus to the ear, see—eh—tee,
compose the sound cat? Don’t they
rather compose the sound see-eh-té, or[526]
ceaty? How can a system of education
flourish that begins by so monstrous
a falsehood, which the sense of
hearing suffices to contradict? No
wonder that the horn-book is the
despair of mothers!” From this instance,
the reader will perceive that
Dr Herman, in his theory of education,
began at the beginning!—he
took the bull fairly by the horns. As
for the rest, upon a broad principle of
eclecticism, he had combined together
every new patent invention for youthful
idea-shooting. He had taken his
trigger from Hofwyl; he had bought
his wadding from Hamilton; he had
got his copper-caps from Bell and
Lancaster. The youthful idea! he
had rammed it tight! he had rammed
it loose! he had rammed it with
pictorial illustrations! he had rammed
it with the monitorial system! he had
rammed in every conceivable way, and
with every imaginable ramrod; but I
have mournful doubts whether he shot
the youthful idea an inch farther than
it did under the old mechanism of
flint and steel! Nevertheless, as
Dr Herman really did teach a great
many things too much neglected at
schools; as, besides Latin and Greek,
he taught a vast variety in that vague
complexity now-a-days called “useful
knowledge;” as he engaged lecturers
on chemistry, engineering, and
natural history; as arithmetic and
the elements of physical science were
enforced with zeal and care; as all
sorts of gymnastics were intermingled
with the sports of the play-ground;—so
the youthful idea, if it did not go
farther, spread its shots in a wider
direction; and a boy could not stay
there five years without learning
something, which is more than can
be said of all schools! He learned
at least to use his eyes, and his ears,
and his limbs; order, cleanliness, exercise,
grew into habits; and the school
pleased the ladies, and satisfied the
gentlemen; in a word, it thrived: and
Dr Herman, at the time I speak of,
numbered more than one hundred
pupils. Now, when the worthy man
first commenced the task of tuition,
he had proclaimed the humanest
abhorrence to the barbarous system
of corporeal punishment. But, alas!
as his school increased in numbers,
he had proportionately recanted these
honourable and antibirchen ideas.
He had, reluctantly, perhaps,—honestly,
no doubt, but with full determination,—come
to the conclusion,
that there are secret springs which
can only be discovered by the twigs of
the divining-rod; and having discovered
with what comparative ease the
whole mechanism of his little government,
by the admission of the birch-regulator,
could be carried on, so, as
he grew richer, and lazier, and fatter,
the Philhellenic Institute spun along
as glibly as a top kept in vivacious
movement by the perpetual application
of the lash.
I believe that the school did not
suffer in reputation from this sad
apostacy on the part of the head
master; on the contrary, it seemed
more natural and English,—less outlandish
and heretical. And it was at
the zenith of its renown, when, one
bright morning, with all my clothes
nicely mended, and a large plumcake
in my box, I was deposited at its
hospitable gates.
Amongst Dr Herman’s various
whimsicalities, there was one to which
he had adhered with more fidelity
than to the anti-corporeal punishment
articles of his creed; and, in fact, it
was upon this that he had caused
those imposing words, “Philhellenic
Institute,” to blaze in gilt capitals in
front of his academy. He belonged
to that illustrious class of scholars
who are now waging war on our
popular mythologies, and upsetting
all the associations which the Etonians
and Harrovians connect with the
household names of ancient history.
In a word, he sought to restore to
scholastic purity the mutilated orthography
of Greek appellatives. He
was extremely indignant that little
boys should be brought up to confound
Zeus with Jupiter, Ares with Mars,
Artemis with Diana—the Greek deities
with the Roman; and so rigidly
did he inculcate the doctrine that
these two sets of personages were to
be kept constantly contradistinguished
from each other, that his cross-examinations
kept us in eternal confusion.
“Vat,” he would exclaim to some
new boy fresh from some grammar-school
on the Etonian system—”Vat
do you mean by dranslating Zeus[527]
Jupiter? Is dat amatory, irascible,
cloud-compelling god of Olympus, vid
his eagle and his ægis, in the smallest
degree resembling de grave, formal,
moral Jupiter Optimus Maximus of
the Roman Capitol?—a god, Master
Simpkins, who would have been perfectly
shocked at the idea of running
after innocent Fraulein dressed up as
a swan or a bull! I put dat question
to you vonce for all, Master
Simpkins.” Master Simpkins took
care to agree with the Doctor. “And
how could you,” resumed Dr Herman
majestically, turning to some other
criminal alumnus—”how could you
presume to dranslate de Ares of
Homer, sir, by de audacious vulgarism
Mars? Ares, Master Jones, who
roared as loud as ten thousand men
when he was hurt, or as you vill roar
if I catch you calling him Mars
again! Ares who covered seven
plectra of ground; Ares, the man-slayer,
with the Mars or Mavors
whom de Romans stole from de
Sabines! Mars, de solemn and calm
protector of Rome! Master Jones,
Master Jones, you ought to be
ashamed of yourself!”—and then
waxing enthusiastic, and warming
more and more into German gutturals
and pronunciation, the good Doctor
would lift up his hands, with two
great rings on his thumbs, and exclaim—”Und
Du! and dou, Aphroditè;
dou, whose bert de Seasons velcomed!
dou, who didst put Atonis
into a coffer, and den tid durn him
into an anemone; dou to be called
Venus by dat snivel-nosed little Master
Budderfield! Venus, who presided
over Baumgartens and funerals,
and nasty tinking sewers! Venus
Cloacina,—O mein Gott! Come here,
Master Budderfield; I must a flog
you for dat; I must indeed, liddle
boy!” As our Philhellenic preceptor
carried his archæological purism into
all Greek proper names, it was not
likely that my unhappy baptismal
would escape. The first time I signed
my exercise, I wrote “Pisistratus
Caxton” in my best round-hand.
“And dey call your baba a scholar!”
said the Doctor contemptuously.
“Your name, sir, is Greek; and, as
Greek, you vill be dood enough to
write it, vith vat you call an e and an o—P,
E, I, S, I, S, T, R, A, T, O, S; and you
vill alway put de accent over de i.
Vat can you expect for to come to,
Master Caxton, if you don’t pay de
care dat is proper to your own dood
name—de e, and de o, and de accent?
Ach! let me see no more of your
vile corruptions! Mein Gott! Pi!
ven de name is Pei!”
The next time I wrote home to my
father, modestly implying that I was
short of cash, that a trap-bat would be
acceptable, and that the favourite
goddess amongst the boys (whether
Greek or Roman was very immaterial)
was Diva Moneta, I felt a glow
of classical pride in signing myself,
“your affectionate Peísistratos.” The
next post brought a sad damper to my
scholastic exultation. The letter ran
thus:
“My dear Son,—I prefer my old
acquaintances Thucydides and Pisistratus
to Thoukudídes and Peísistratos.
Horace is familiar to me, but
Horatius is only known to me as
Cocles. Pisistratus can play at trap-ball;
but I find no authority in pure
Greek to allow me to suppose that
that game was known to Peísistratos.
I should be too happy to send you a
drachma or so, but I have no coins
in my possession current at Athens
at the time when Pisistratus was
spelt Peísistratos. Your affectionate
father,“A. Caxton.”
Verily, here indeed was the first
practical embarrassment produced by
that melancholy anachronism which
my father had so prophetically deplored.
However, nothing like experience
to prove the value of compromise
in this world! Peísistratos
continued to write exercises, and a
second letter from Pisistratus was followed
by the trap-bat.
CHAPTER VIII.
I was somewhere about sixteen
when, on going home for the holidays,
I found my mother’s brother
settled among the household lares.
Uncle Jack, as he was familiarly
called, was a light-hearted, plausible,[528]
enthusiastic, talkative fellow, who had
spent three small fortunes in trying
to make a large one.
Uncle Jack was a great speculator;
but in all his speculations he never
affected to think of himself,—it was
always the good of his fellow-creatures
that he had at heart, and in this
ungrateful world fellow-creatures are
not to be relied upon! On coming of
age, he inherited £6000 from his maternal
grandfather. It seemed to him
then his fellow-creatures were sadly
imposed upon by their tailors. Those
ninth-parts of humanity notoriously
eked out their fractional existence by
asking nine times too much for the
clothing which civilisation, and perhaps
a change of climate, render more
necessary to us than to our ancestors
the Picts. Out of pure philanthropy,
Uncle Jack started “a Grand National
Benevolent Clothing Company,” which
undertook to supply the public with
inexpressibles of the best Saxon cloth
at 7s. 6d. a pair; coats, superfine,
£1, 18s.; and waistcoats at so much
per dozen. They were all to be
worked off by steam. Thus the rascally
tailors were to be put down,
humanity clad, and the philanthropists
rewarded (but that was a
secondary consideration) with a clear
return of 30 per cent. In spite of
the evident charitableness of this
Christian design, and the irrefragable
calculations upon which it was based,
this company died a victim to the
ignorance and unthankfulness of our
fellow-creatures. And all that remained
of Jack’s £6000 was a fifty-fourth
share in a small steam-engine,
a large assortment of ready-made
pantaloons, and the liabilities of the
directors.
Uncle Jack disappeared, and went
on his travels. The same spirit of
philanthropy which characterised the
speculations of his purse attended the
risks of his person. Uncle Jack had
a natural leaning towards all distressed
communities: if any tribe, race, or nation
was down in the world, Uncle Jack
threw himself plump into the scale to
redress the balance. Poles, Greeks,
(the last were then fighting the Turks,)
Mexicans, Spaniards,—Uncle Jack
thrust his nose into all their squabbles!
Heaven forbid I should mock thee,
poor Uncle Jack! for those generous
predilections towards the unfortunate;
only, whenever a nation is in misfortune,
there is always a job going on!
The Polish cause, the Greek cause,
the Mexican cause, and the Spanish
cause, are necessarily mixed up with
loans and subscriptions. These Continental
patriots, when they take up
the sword with one hand, generally
contrive to thrust the other deep into
their neighbours’ breeches’ pockets.
Uncle Jack went to Greece, thence he
went to Spain, thence to Mexico.
No doubt he was of great service to
these afflicted populations, for he came
back with unanswerable proof of their
gratitude in the shape of £3000.
Shortly after this appeared a prospectus
of the “New, Grand, National
Benevolent Insurance Company, for
the Industrious Classes.” This invaluable
document, after setting forth
the immense benefits to society arising
from habits of providence, and the introduction
of insurance companies—proving
the infamous rate of premiums
exacted by the existent offices, and
their inapplicability to the wants of
the honest artisan, and declaring that
nothing but the purest intentions of
benefiting their fellow-creatures, and
raising the moral tone of society, had
led the directors to institute a new
society, founded on the purest principles
and the most moderate calculations—proceeded
to demonstrate that
twenty-four and a half per cent was
the smallest possible return the shareholders
could anticipate. The company
began under the fairest auspices:
an archbishop was caught as president,
on the condition always that he
should give nothing but his name to the
society. Uncle Jack—more euphoniously
designated as “the celebrated
philanthropist, John Jones Tibbets,
Esquire”—was honorary secretary,
and the capital stated at two millions.
But such was the obtuseness of the
industrious classes, so little did they
perceive the benefits of subscribing
one-and-ninepence a-week from the
age of twenty-one to fifty, in order to
secure at the latter age the annuity of
£18, that the company dissolved into
thin air, and with it dissolved also
Uncle Jack’s £3000. Nothing more
was then seen or heard of him for
three years. So obscure was his
existence, that on the death of an[529]
aunt, who left him a small farm in
Cornwall, it was necessary to advertise
that “If John Jones Tibbets, Esq.,
would apply to Messrs Blunt and Tin,
Lothbury, between the hours of ten
and four, he would hear of something
to his advantage.” But, even as a
conjuror declares that he will call the
ace of spades, and the ace of spades,
that you thought you had safely under
your foot, turns up on the table—so
with this advertisement suddenly
turned up Uncle Jack. With inconceivable
satisfaction did the new land-owner
settle himself in his comfortable
homestead. The farm, which was
about two hundred acres, was in the
best possible condition, and saving
one or two chemical preparations,
which cost Uncle Jack, upon the most
scientific principles, thirty acres of
buckwheat, the ears of which came up,
poor things, all spotted and speckled,
as if they had been inoculated with
the small-pox, Uncle Jack for the
first two years was a thriving man.
Unluckily, however, one day Uncle
Jack discovered a coal-mine in a beautiful
field of swedish turnips; in another
week the house was full of
engineers and naturalists, and in another
month appeared, in my uncle’s
best style, much improved by practice,
a prospectus of “the Grand, National,
anti-Monopoly Coal Company, instituted
on behalf of the poor Householders
of London, and against the
Monster Monopoly of the London
Coal Wharfs.
“A vein of the finest coal has been
discovered on the estates of the celebrated
philanthropist, John Jones
Tibbets, Esq. This new mine, the
Molly Wheel, having been satisfactorily
tested by that eminent engineer, Giles
Compass, Esq., promises an inexhaustible
field to the energies of the benevolent
and the wealth of the capitalist.
It is calculated that the best coals
may be delivered, screened, at the
mouth of the Thames, for 18s. per
load, yielding a profit of not less than
forty-eight per cent to the shareholders.
Shares, £50, to be paid in
five instalments. Capital to be subscribed,
one million. For shares, early
application must be made to Messrs
Blunt and Tin, solicitors, Lothbury.”
Here, then, was something tangible
for fellow-creatures to go on—there
was land, there was a mine, there was
coal, and there actually came shareholders
and capital. Uncle Jack was
so persuaded that his fortune was
now to be made, and had, moreover,
so great a desire to share the glory of
ruining the monster monopoly of the
London wharfs, that he refused a very
large offer to dispose of the property
altogether, remained chief shareholder,
and removed to London, where he set
up his carriage, and gave dinners to
his fellow-directors. For no less than
three years did this company flourish,
having submitted the entire direction
and working of the mines to that
eminent engineer, Giles Compass—twenty
per cent was paid regularly by
that gentleman to the shareholders,
and the shares were at more than cent
per cent, when, one bright morning,
when least expected, Giles Compass,
Esq. removed himself to that wider
field for genius like his, the United
States; and it was discovered that the
mine had for more than a year run
itself into a great pit of water, and
that Mr Compass had been paying
the shareholders out of their own
capital. My uncle had the satisfaction
this time of being ruined in very
good company: three doctors of divinity,
two county members, a Scotch
lord, and an East India director, were
all in the same boat,—that boat which
went down with the coal-mine into
the great water pit!
It was just after this event that
Uncle Jack, sanguine and light-hearted
as ever, suddenly recollected his
sister, Mrs Caxton; and not knowing
where else to dine, thought he would
repose his limbs under my father’s
trabes citrea, which the ingenious
W. S. Landor opines should be translated
“mahogany.” You never saw
a more charming man than Uncle
Jack. All plump people are more
popular than thin people. There is
something jovial and pleasant in the
sight of a round face! What conspiracy
could succeed when its head was
a lean and hungry-looking fellow,
like Cassius? If the Roman patriots
had had Uncle Jack amongst them,
perhaps they would never have furnished
a tragedy to Shakspeare.
Uncle Jack was as plump as a partridge—not
unwieldy, not corpulent,
not obese, not “vastus,” which Cicero[530]
objects to in an orator—but every
crevice comfortably filled up. Like
the ocean, “time wrote no wrinkles on
his glassy (or brassy) brow.” His
natural lines were all upward curves,
his smile most ingratiating, his eye so
frank, even his trick of rubbing his
clean well-fed English-looking hands,
had something, about it coaxing and
debonnair, something that actually
decoyed you into trusting your money
into hands so prepossessing. Indeed,
to him might be fully applied the
expression—”Sedem animæ in extremis
digitis habet;” “He had his
soul’s seat in his finger ends.” The
critics observe that few men have ever
united in equal perfection the imaginative
with the scientific or musing
faculties. “Happy he,” exclaims
Schiller, “who combines the enthusiast’s
warmth with the worldly man’s
light”—light and warmth, Uncle Jack
had them both. He was a perfect
symphony of bewitching enthusiasm
and convincing calculation. Dicæopolis
in the Acharnenses, in presenting
a gentleman called Nicharchus to the
audience, observes—”He is small, I
confess, but there is nothing lost in
him: all is knave, that is not fool.”
Parodying the equivocal compliment, I
may say, that though Uncle Jack was
no giant, there was nothing lost in him.
Whatever was not philanthropy was
arithmetic, and whatever was not
arithmetic was philanthropy. He
would have been equally dear to
Howard and to Cocker. Uncle Jack
was comely, too—clear-skinned and
florid, had a little mouth, with good
teeth, wore no whiskers, shaved his
beard as close as if it were one of his
grand national companies; his hair,
once somewhat sandy, was now rather
grayish, which increased the respectability
of his appearance, and he wore
it flat at the sides and raised in a peak
at the top; his organs of constructiveness
and ideality were pronounced by
Mr Squills to be prodigious, and those
freely developed bumps gave great
breadth to his forehead. Well-shaped,
too, was Uncle Jack, about five feet
eight, the proper height for an active
man of business. He wore a black
coat; but to make the nap look the
fresher, he had given it the relief of
gilt buttons, on which were wrought a
small crown and anchor; at a distance
this button looked like the king’s button,
and gave him the air of one who
has a place about Court. He always
wore a white neckcloth without starch,
a frill and a diamond pin; which last
furnished him with observations upon
certain mines of Mexico, which he
had a great but hitherto unsatisfied
desire of seeing worked by a Grand
National United Britons Company.
His waistcoat of a morning was pale
buff—of an evening, embroidered velvet;
wherewith were connected sundry
schemes of an “association for
the improvement of native manufactures.”
His trousers, matutinally,
were of the colour vulgarly called
“blotting-paper;” and he never wore
boots, which, he said, unfitted a man
for exercise, but short drab gaiters
and square-toed shoes. His watch-chain
was garnished with a vast number
of seals: each seal, indeed, represented
the device of some defunct
company, and they might be said to
resemble the scalps of the slain, worn
by the aboriginal Iroquois, concerning
whom indeed he had once entertained
philanthropic designs, compounded of
conversion to Christianity on the principles
of the English Episcopal Church,
and of an advantageous exchange of
beaver-skins for bibles, brandy, and
gunpowder.
That Uncle Jack should win my
heart was no wonder; my mother’s he
had always won from her earliest recollection
of his having persuaded her
to let her great doll (a present from
her godmother) be put up to a raffle
for the benefit of the chimney-sweeps.
“So like him—so good!” she would
often say pensively; “they paid sixpence
a-piece for the raffle—twenty
tickets, and the doll cost £2. Nobody
was taken in, and the doll,
poor thing, (it had such blue eyes!)
went for a quarter of its value.
But Jack said nobody could guess
what good the ten shillings did to the
chimney-sweeps!” Naturally enough,
I say, my mother liked Uncle Jack!
but my father liked him quite as well,
and that was a strong proof of my
uncle’s powers of captivation. However,
it is noticeable that when some
retired scholar is once interested in an
active man of the world, he is more inclined
to admire him than others are.
Sympathy with such a companion gratifies[531]
at once his curiosity and his
indolence: he can travel with him,
scheme with him, fight with him, go
with him through all the adventures of
which his own books speak so eloquently,
and all the time never stir from his
easy-chair. My father said “that it
was like listening to Ulysses to hear
Uncle Jack!” Uncle Jack, too, had
been in Greece and Asia Minor, gone
over the site of the siege of Troy, eat
figs at Marathon, shot hares in the
Peloponnesus, and drank three pints
of brown stout at the top of the Great
Pyramid.
Therefore, Uncle Jack was like a
book of reference to my father. Verily
at times he looked on him as a book,
and took him down after dinner as he
would a volume of Dodwell or
Pausanias. In fact, I believe that
scholars who never move from their
cells are not the less an eminently
curious, bustling, active race, rightly
understood. Even as old Burton
saith of himself—”Though I live a
collegiate student, and lead a monastic
life, sequestered from those tumults
and troubles of the world, I hear and
see what is done abroad, how others
run, ride, turmoil and macerate themselves
in town and country,” which
citation sufficeth to show that scholars
are naturally the most active men of the
world, only that while their heads plot
with Augustus, fight with Julius, sail
with Columbus, and change the face
of the globe with Alexander, Attila,
or Mahomet, there is a certain mysterious
attraction, which our improved
knowledge of mesmerism will doubtless
soon explain to the satisfaction of
science, between that extremer and
antipodal part of the human frame,
called in the vulgate “the seat of
honour,” and the stuffed leather of an
armed-chair. Learning somehow or
other sinks down to that part in
which it was first driven in, and produces
therein a leaden heaviness and
weight, which counteract those lively
emotions of the brain, that might otherwise
render students too mercurial
and agile for the safety of established
order. I leave this conjecture to the
consideration of experimentalists in
the physics.
I was still more delighted than my
father with Uncle Jack. He was full
of amusing tricks, could conjure wonderfully,
make a bunch of keys dance
a hornpipe, and if ever you gave him
half-a-crown, he was sure to turn it
into a halfpenny. He was only unsuccessful
in turning my halfpennies
into half-crowns.
We took long walks together, and
in the midst of his most diverting conversation
my uncle was always an
observer. He would stop to examine
the nature of the soil, fill my pockets
(not his own) with great lumps of
clay, stones, and rubbish, to analyse
when he got home, by the help of
some chemical apparatus he had borrowed
from Mr Squills. He would
stand an hour at a cottage door, admiring
the little girls who were straw-platting,
and then walk into the nearest
farm-houses, to suggest the feasibility
of “a national straw-plat association.”
All this fertility of intellect was, alas!
wasted in that “ingrata terra”
into which Uncle Jack had fallen.
No squire could be persuaded into the
belief that his mother-stone was
pregnant with minerals; no farmer
talked into weaving straw-plat into a
proprietary association. So, even as an
ogre, having devastated the surrounding
country, begins to cast a hungry
eye on his own little ones, Uncle
Jack’s mouth, long defrauded of
juicier and more legitimate morsels,
began to water for a bite of my innocent
father.
CHAPTER IX.
At this time we were living in what
may be called a very respectable style
for people who made no pretence to
ostentation. On the skirts of a
large village, stood a square red
brick house, about the date of
Queen Anne. Upon the top of the
house was a balustrade; why, heaven
knows—for nobody, except our great
tom-cat Ralph, ever walked upon the
leads—but so it was, and so it often
is in houses from the time of Elizabeth,
yea, even to that of Victoria.
This balustrade was divided by low
piers, on each of which was placed a
round ball. The centre of the house[532]
was distinguishable by an architrave,
in the shape of a triangle, under
which was a niche, probably meant
for a figure, but the figure was not
forthcoming. Below this was the window
(encased with carved pilasters) of
my dear mother’s little sitting-room;
and lower still, raised on a flight of
six steps, was a very handsome-looking
door. All the windows, with
smallish panes and largish frames,
were relieved with stone copings;—so
that the house had an air of solidity
and well-to-do-ness about it—nothing
tricky on the one hand, nothing
decayed on the other. The house
stood a little back from the garden
gates, which were large, and set between
two piers surmounted with
vases. Many might object, that in
wet weather you had to walk some
way to your carriage; but we obviated
that objection by not keeping a
carriage. To the right of the house the
enclosure contained a little lawn, a
laurel hermitage, a square pond, a
modest green-house, and half-a-dozen
plots of mignionette, heliotrope, roses,
pinks, sweet-william, &c. To the
left spread the kitchen-garden, lying
screened by espaliers yielding the
finest apples in the neighbourhood,
and divided by three winding gravel-walks,
of which the extremest was
backed by a wall, whereon, as it lay
full south, peaches, pears, and nectarines
sunned themselves early into
well-remembered flavour. This walk
was appropriated to my father. Book
in hand, he would, on fine days, pace
to and fro, often stopping, dear man,
to jot down a pencil-note, gesticulate,
or soliloquise. And there, when not
in his study, my mother would be
sure to find him. In these deambulations,
as he called them, he had
generally a companion so extraordinary,
that I expect to be met with a
hillalu of incredulous contempt when
I specify it. Nevertheless I vow and
protest that it is strictly true, and no
invention of an exaggerating romancer.
It happened one day that
my mother had coaxed Mr Caxton to
walk with her to market. By the way
they passed a sward of green, on which
sundry little boys were engaged upon
the lapidation, or stoning, of a lame
duck. It seemed that the duck was
to have been taken to market, when
it was discovered not only to be lame,
but dyspeptic; perhaps some weed had
disagreed with its ganglionic apparatus,
poor thing. However that
be, the good-wife had declared that
the duck was good for nothing; and
upon the petition of her children, it
had been consigned to them for a
little innocent amusement, and to
keep them out of harm’s way.
My mother declared that she
never before saw her lord and
master roused to such animation.
He dispersed the urchins, released
the duck, carried it home, kept
it in a basket by the fire, fed it and
physicked it till it recovered; and then
it was consigned to the square pond.
But lo! the duck knew its benefactor;
and whenever my father appeared
outside his door, it would catch
sight of him, flap from the pond,
gain the lawn, and hobble after him,
(for it never quite recovered the use
of its left leg,) till it reached the walk
by the peaches; and there sometimes
it would sit, gravely watching its
master’s deambulations; sometimes
stroll by his side, and, at all events,
never leave him, till, at his return
home, he fed it with his own hands;
and, quacking her peaceful adieus, the
nymph then retired to her natural
element.
With the exception of my mother’s
dining-room, the principal sitting-rooms—that
is, the study, the dining-room,
and what was emphatically
called the “best drawing-room,”
which was only occupied on great
occasions—looked south. Tall beeches,
firs, poplars, and a few oaks, backed
the house, and indeed surrounded it
on all sides but the south; so that it
was well sheltered from the winter
cold and the summer heat. Our
principal domestic, in dignity and station,
was Mrs Primmins, who was
waiting gentlewoman, housekeeper,
and tyrannical dictatrix of the whole
establishment. Two other maids, a
gardener, and a footman composed the
rest of the serving household. Save
a few pasture-fields, which he let, my
father was not troubled with land. His
income was derived from the interest
of about £15,000, partly in the three
per cents, partly on mortgage; and
what with my mother and Mrs
Primmins, this income always yielded[533]
enough to satisfy my father’s single
hobby for books, pay for my education,
and entertain our neighbours,
rarely, indeed, at dinner, but very often
at tea. My dear mother boasted that
our society was very select. It consisted
chiefly of the clergyman and his
family, two old maids who gave
themselves great airs, a gentleman
who had been in the East India service,
and who lived in a large white
house at the top of the hill; some
half-a-dozen squires and their wives
and children; Mr Squills, still a
bachelor: And once a-year cards
were exchanged—and dinners too—with
certain aristocrats, who inspired
my mother with a great deal of
unnecessary awe; since she declared
they were the most good-natured easy
people in the world, and always stuck
their cards in the most conspicuous
part of the looking-glass frame over
the chimney-place of the best drawing-room.
Thus you perceive that our
natural position was one highly creditable
to us, proving the soundness
of our finances and the gentility of
our pedigree, of which—but more
hereafter. At present I content myself
with saying on that head, that even
the proudest of the neighbouring
squirearchs always spoke of us as a
very ancient family. But all my father
ever said, to evince pride of ancestry,
was in honour of William
Caxton, citizen and printer in the
reign of Edward IV.—”Clarum et
venerabile nomen!” an ancestor a man
of letters might be justly vain of.
“Heus,” said my father, stopping
short, and lifting his eyes from the
Colloquies of Erasmus, “salve multum,
jucundissime.”
Uncle Jack was not much of a scholar,
but he knew enough Latin to answer,
“Salve tantundem, mi frater.”
My father smiled approvingly. “I
see you comprehend true urbanity, or
politeness, as we phrase it. There is
an elegance in addressing the husband
of your sister as brother. Erasmus
commends it in his opening
chapter, under the head of ‘Salutandi
formulæ.’ And indeed,” added
my father thoughtfully, “there is no
great difference between politeness
and affection. My author here observes
that it is polite to express salutation
in certain minor distresses of
nature. One should salute a gentleman
in yawning, salute him in hiccuping,
salute him in sneezing, salute him
in coughing;—and that evidently because
of your interest in his health;
for he may dislocate his jaw in yawning,
and the hiccup is often a symptom
of grave disorder, and sneezing is
perilous to the small blood-vessels of
the head, and coughing is either a
tracheal, bronchial, pulmonary, or
ganglionic affection.”
“Very true. The Turks always
salute in sneezing, and they are a
remarkably polite people,” said Uncle
Jack. “But, my dear brother, I was
just looking with admiration at these
apple-trees of yours. I never saw
finer. I am a great judge of apples.
I find, in talking with my sister, that
you make very little profit of them.
That’s a pity. One might establish a
cider orchard in this county. You can
take your own fields in hand; you
can hire more, so as to make the
whole, say a hundred acres. You can
plant a very extensive apple-orchard
on a grand scale. I have just run
through the calculations; they are
quite startling. Take 40 trees per acre—that’s
the proper average—at 1s. 6d.
per tree; 4000 trees for 100 acres £300;,
labour of digging, trenching, say £10
an acre—total for 100 acres, £1000.
Pave the bottoms of the holes, to prevent
the tap-root striking down into
the bad soil—oh, I am very close and
careful, you see, in all minutiæ,!—always
was—pave ’em with rubbish and
stones, 6d. a hole; that, for 4000
trees the 100 acres is £100. Add the
rent of the land, at 30s. an acre, £150.
And how stands the total?” Here
Uncle Jack proceeded rapidly ticking
off the items with his fingers:—
“Trees, | £300 |
Labour, | 1,000 |
Paving holes, | 100 |
Rent, | 150 |
——— | |
Total, | £1,550 |
That’s your expense. Mark.—Now
to the profit. Orchards in Kent
realise £100 an acre, some even £150;
but let’s be moderate, say only £50 an
acre, and your gross profit per year,
from a capital of £1550, will be £5000.—£5000
a year. Think of that,[534]
brother Caxton. Deduct 10 per cent,
or £500 a-year, for gardeners’ wages,
manure, &c., and the net product is
£4500. Your fortune’s made, man—it
is made—I wish you joy!” And
Uncle Jack rubbed his hands.
“Bless me, father,” said eagerly the
young Pisistratus, who had swallowed
with ravished ears every syllable and
figure of this inviting calculation,
“Why, we should be as rich as Squire
Rollick; and then, you know, sir, you
could keep a pack of fox-hounds!”
“And buy a large library,” added
Uncle Jack, with more subtle knowledge
of human nature as to its appropriate
temptations. “There’s my
friend the archbishop’s collection to be
sold.”
Slowly recovering his breath, my
father gently turned his eyes from one
to the other; and then, laying his left
hand on my head, while with the right
he held up Erasmus rebukingly to
Uncle Jack, he said—
“See how easily you can sow covetousness
and avidity in the youthful
mind! Ah, brother!”
“You are too severe, sir. See how
the dear boy hangs his head! Fie!—natural
enthusiasm of his years—’gay
hope by fancy fed,’ as the poet says.
Why, for that fine boy’s sake, you ought
not to lose so certain an occasion of
wealth, I may say, untold. For, observe,
you will form a nursery of
crabs; each year you go on grafting
and enlarging your plantation, renting,
nay, why not buying, more land? Gad,
sir! in twenty years you might cover
half the county; but say you stop
short at 2000 acres, why, the net
profit is £90,000 a-year. A duke’s
income—a duke’s—and going a begging
as I may say.”
“But stop,” said I modestly;
“the trees don’t grow in a year. I
know when our last apple tree was
planted—it is five years ago—it was
then three years old, and it only bore
one half bushel last autumn.”
“What an intelligent lad it is!—Good
head there. Oh, he’ll do credit
to his great fortune, brother,” said
Uncle Jack approvingly. “True, my
boy. But in the meanwhile we could
fill the ground, as they do in Kent, with
gooseberries and currants, or onions
and cabbages. Nevertheless, considering
we are not great capitalists,
I am afraid we must give up a share
of our profits to diminish our outlay.
So, harkye, Pisistratus—(look at him,
brother—simple as he stands there, I
think he’s born with a silver spoon in
his mouth)—harkye, now to the mysteries
of speculation. Your father
shall quietly buy the land, and then,
presto! we will issue a prospectus, and
start a company. Associations can
wait five years for a return. Every
year, meanwhile, increases the value of
the shares. Your father takes, we
say, fifty shares at £50 each, paying
only an instalment of £2 a share. He
sells 35 shares at cent per cent. He
keeps the remaining 15, and his fortune’s
made all the same; only it’s not
quite so large as if he had kept the
whole concern in his own hands.
What say you now, brother Caxton?
‘Visne edere pomum?’ as we used to
say at school.”
“I don’t want a shilling more than
I have got,” said my father, resolutely.
“My wife would not love me
better; my food would not nourish me
more; my boy would not, in all probability,
be half so hardy, or a tenth
part so industrious; and——”
“But,” interrupted Uncle Jack, pertinaciously,
and reserving his grand
argument for the last, “the good you
would confer on the community—the
progress given to the natural productions
of your country, the wholesome
beverage of cider, brought within cheap
reach of the labouring classes. If it was
only for your sake, should I have urged
this question? should I now? is it in
my character? But for the sake of the
public! mankind! of our fellow-creatures!
Why, sir, England could not
get on if gentlemen like you had not a
little philanthropy and speculation.”
“Papæ!” exclaimed my father, “to
think that England can’t get on without
turning Augustine Caxton into
an apple-merchant! My dear Jack,
listen. You remind me of a colloquy in
this book; wait a bit—here it is—Pamphagus
and Cocles—’Cocles recognises
his friend who had been absent
for many years, by his eminent
and remarkable nose.—Pamphagus
says, rather irritably, that he is not
ashamed of his nose. ‘Ashamed of
it! no, indeed,’ says Cocles: ‘I never
saw a nose that could be put to so
many uses!’ ‘Ha,’ says Pamphagus,[535]
(whose curiosity is aroused,) ‘uses!
what uses?’ Whereon (lepidissime
frater!) Cocles, with eloquence rapid
as yours, runs on with a countless list
of the uses to which so vast a development
of the organ can be applied.
‘If the cellar was deep, it could sniff
up the wine like an elephant’s trunk,—if
the bellows were missing, it could
blow the fire,—if the lamp was too
glaring, it could suffice for a shade,—it
would serve as a speaking-trumpet
to a herald,—it could sound a signal
of battle in the field,—it would do for
a wedge in wood-cutting,—a spade
for digging,—a scythe for mowing,—an
anchor in sailing; till Pamphagus
cries out, ‘Lucky dog that I am! and
I never knew before what a useful piece
of furniture I carried about with me.'”
My father paused and strove to whistle,
but that effort at harmony failed him—and
he added, smiling, “So much
for my apple trees, brother John.
Leave them to their natural destination
of filling tarts and dumplings.”
Uncle Jack looked a little discomposed
for a moment; but he then
laughed with his usual heartiness, and
saw that he had not yet got to my
father’s blind side. I confess that my
revered parent rose in my estimation
after that conference; and I began to
see that a man may not be quite without
common-sense, though he is a scholar.
Indeed, whether it was that Uncle
Jack’s visit acted as a gentle stimulant
to his relaxed faculties, or that I, now
grown older and wiser, began to see
his character more clearly, I date from
those summer holidays the commencement
of that familiar and endearing
intimacy which ever after existed between
my father and myself. Often
I deserted the more extensive rambles
of Uncle Jack, or the greater allurements
of a cricket match in the village,
or a day’s fishing in Squire Rollick’s
preserves, for a quiet stroll with my
father by the old peach wall;—sometimes
silent, indeed, and already musing
over the future, while he was
busy with the past, but amply rewarded
when, suspending his lecture,
he would pour forth hoards of varied
learning, rendered amusing by his
quaint comments, and that Socratic
satire which only fell short of wit because
it never passed into malice. At
some moments, indeed, the vein ran into
eloquence; and with some fine
heroic sentiment in his old books, his
stooping form rose erect, his eye
flashed; and you saw that he had not
been originally formed and wholly
meant for the obscure seclusion in
which his harmless days now wore
contentedly away.
CHAPTER IX.
“Egad, sir, the county is going to
the dogs! Our sentiments are not
represented in parliament or out of it.
The County Mercury has ratted, and
be hanged to it! and now we have not
one newspaper in the whole shire to
express the sentiments of the respectable
part of the community!”
This speech was made on the occasion
of one of the rare dinners given
by Mr and Mrs Caxton to the grandees
of the neighbourhood, and uttered
by no less a person than Squire Rollick,
of Rollick Hall, chairman of the
quarter sessions.
I confess that I, (for I was permitted
on that first occasion not only to dine
with the guests, but to outstay the
ladies, in virtue of my growing years,
and my promise to abstain from the
decanters)—I confess, I say, that I,
poor innocent, was puzzled to conjecture
what sudden interest in the county
newspaper could cause Uncle Jack to
prick up his ears like a warhorse at
the sound of the drum, and rush so
incontinently across the interval between
Squire Rollick and himself. But
the mind of that deep and truly knowing
man was not to be plumbed by a
chit of my age. You could not fish
for the shy salmon in that pool with a
crooked pin and a bobbin, as you would
for minnows; or, to indulge in a more
worthy illustration, you could not say
of him, as St Gregory saith of the
streams of Jordan, “a lamb could wade
easily through that ford.”
“Not a county newspaper to advocate
the rights of—” here my uncle
stopped, as if at a loss, and whispered
in my ear, “What are his politics?”
“Don’t know,” answered I. Uncle
Jack intuitively took down from his
memory the phrase most readily at
hand, and added, with a nasal intonation,[536]
“the rights of our distressed
fellow-creatures!”
My father scratched his eyebrow
with his forefinger, as he was apt to
do when doubtful; the rest of the
company—a silent set—looked up.
“Fellow-creatures!” said Mr Rollick—”fellow-fiddlesticks!”
Uncle Jack was clearly in the
wrong box. He drew out of it cautiously—”I
mean,” said he, “our
respectable fellow-creatures;” and then
suddenly it occurred to him that a
“County Mercury” would naturally
represent the agricultural interest,
and that if Mr Rollick said that the
“County Mercury ought to be hanged,”
he was one of those politicians who
had already begun to call the agricultural
interest “a Vampire.” Flushed
with that fancied discovery, Uncle
Jack rushed on, intending to bear
along with the stream, thus fortunately
directed, all the “rubbish”[1] subsequently
shot into Covent Garden and
the Hall of Commerce.
“Yes, respectable fellow-creatures,
men of capital and enterprise! For
what are these country squires compared
to our wealthy merchants?
What is this agricultural interest that
professes to be the prop of the
land?”
“Professes!” cried Squire Rollick,
“It is the prop of the land, and as for
those manufacturing fellows who have
bought up the Mercury—”
“Bought up the Mercury, have
they, the villains!” cried Uncle Jack,
interrupting the Squire, and now
bursting into full scent—”Depend
upon it, sir, it is a part of a diabolical
system of buying up, which must be
exposed manfully.—Yes, as I was
saying, what is that agricultural interest
which they desire to ruin? which
they declare to be so bloated—which
they call ‘a vampire!’ they the true
blood-suckers, the venomous millocrats!
Fellow-creatures, sir! I may
well call distressed fellow-creatures,
the members of that much suffering
class of which you yourself are an
ornament. What can be more
deserving of our best efforts for
relief, than a country gentleman like
yourself, we’ll say—of a nominal
£5000 a-year—compelled to keep up
an establishment, pay for his fox-hounds,
support the whole population
by contributions to the poor rates,
support the whole church by tithes;
all justice, jails, and prosecutions by
the county rates, all thoroughfares by
the highway rates—ground down by
mortgages, Jews, or jointures; having
to provide for younger children; enormous
expenses for cutting his woods,
manuring his model farm, and fattening
huge oxen till every pound of flesh
costs him five pounds sterling in oil-cake;
and then the lawsuits necessary
to protect his rights; plundered on
all hands by poachers, sheep-stealers,
dog-stealers, church-wardens, overseers,
gardeners, gamekeepers, and
that necessary rascal, his steward. If
ever there was a distressed fellow-creature
in the world, it is a country
gentleman with a great estate.”
My father evidently thought this an
exquisite piece of banter; for by the
corner of his mouth I saw that he
chuckled inly.
Squire Rollick, who had interrupted
the speech by sundry approving
exclamations, particularly at the mention
of poor rates, tithes, county rates,
mortgages, and poachers, here pushed
the bottle to Uncle Jack, and said
civilly—”There’s a great deal of truth
in what you say, Mr Tibbets. The
agricultural interest is going to ruin;
and when it does, I would not give
that for Old England!” and Mr Rollick
snapped his finger and thumb.
“But what is to be done—done for
the county? There’s the rub.”
“I was just coming to that,” quoth
Uncle Jack. “You say that you have
not a county paper that upholds your
cause, and denounces your enemies.”
“Not since the Whigs bought the ——shire
Mercury.”
“Why, good heavens! Mr Rollick,
how could you suppose that you will
have justice done you, if at this time
of day you neglect the press? The press,
sir—there it is—air we breathe! What
you want is a great national—no, not a
national—A PROVINCIAL proprietary
weekly journal, supported liberally and
steadily by that mighty party whose
very existence is at stake. Without
such a paper, you are gone, you are
dead, extinct, defunct, buried alive;
with such a paper, well conducted,
well edited by a man of the world, of[537]
education, of practical experience in
agriculture and human nature, mines,
corn, manure, insurances, acts of
parliament, cattle shows, the state of
parties, and the best interests of
society—with such a man and such a
paper, you will carry all before you.
But it must be done by subscription,
by association, by co-operation, by a
grand provincial Benevolent Agricultural,
Anti-innovating Society.”
“Egad, sir, you are right!” said
Mr Rollick, slapping his thigh; “and
I’ll ride over to our Lord-Lieutenant
to-morrow. His eldest son ought to
carry the county.”
“And he will, if you encourage
the press, and set up a journal,” said
Uncle Jack, rubbing his hands, and
then gently stretching them out, and
drawing them gradually together, as
if he were already enclosing in that
airy circle the unsuspecting guineas
of the unborn association.
All happiness dwells more in the
hope than the possession; and at that
moment, I dare be sworn that Uncle
Jack felt a livelier rapture, circum præcordia,
warming his entrails, and diffusing
throughout his whole frame of
five feet eight the prophetic glow of
the Magna Diva Moneta, than if he
had enjoyed for ten years the actual possession
of King Crœsus’s privy purse.
“I thought Uncle Jack was not a
Tory,” said I to my father the next day.
My father, who cared nothing for
politics, opened his eyes.
“Are you a Tory or a Whig, papa?”
“Um,” said my father—”there’s a
great deal to be said on both sides of
the question. You see, my boy, that
Mrs Primmins has a great many
moulds for our butter-pats; sometimes
they come up with a crown on
them, sometimes with the more popular
impress of a cow. It is all very
well for those who dish up the butter
to print it according to their taste, or
in proof of their abilities; it is enough
for us to butter our bread, say grace,
and pay for the dairy. Do you understand?”
“Not a bit, sir.”
“Your namesake Pisistratus was
wiser than you, then,” said my father.
“And now let us feed the duck.
Where’s your uncle?”
“He has borrowed Mr Squills’s
mare, sir, and gone with Squire Rollick
to the great lord they were talking
of.”
“Oho!” said my father, “brother
Jack is going to print his butter!”
And indeed Uncle Jack played his
cards so well on this occasion, and set
before the Lord-Lieutenant, with
whom he had a personal interview, so
fine a prospectus, and so nice a calculation,
that before my holidays were
over, he was installed in a very handsome
office in the county town, with
private apartments over it, and a salary
of £500 a-year—for advocating the
cause of his distressed fellow-creatures,
including noblemen, squires, yeomanry,
farmers, and all yearly subscribers
in the New Proprietary
Agricultural, Anti-innovating
——shire Weekly Gazette. At
the head of his newspaper Uncle Jack
caused to be engraved a crown supported
by a flail and a crook, with the
motto “Pro rege et grege,” and that
was the way in which Uncle Jack
printed his pats of butter.
CHAPTER X.
I seemed to myself to have made a
leap in life when I returned to school.
I no longer felt as a boy. Uncle
Jack, out of his own purse, had presented
me with my first pair of Wellington
boots; my mother had been
coaxed into allowing me a small tail
to jackets hitherto tailless; my collars,
which had been wont, spaniel-like, to
flap and fall about my neck, now, terrier-wise,
stood erect and rampant,
encompassed with a circumvallation
of whalebone, buckram, and black silk.
I was, in truth, nearly seventeen, and I
gave myself the airs of a man. Now
be it observed, that that crisis in
adolescent existence wherein we first
pass from Master Sisty into Mr Pisistratus,
or Pisistratus Caxton, Esq.—wherein
we arrogate, and with tacit
concession from our elders, the long
envied title of “young man”—always
seems a sudden and imprompt up-shooting
and elevation. We do not
mark the gradual preparations thereto;
we remember only one distinct period
in which all the signs and symptoms
burst and effervesced together;—Wellington
boots, tail, stiffener, down on
the upper lip, thoughts on razors,[538]
reveries on young ladies, and a new
kind of sense of poetry.
I began now to read steadily, to
understand what I did read, and to
cast some anxious looks towards the
future, with vague notions that I had
a place to win in the world, and that
nothing is to be won without perseverance
and labour; and so I went
on till I was seventeen, and at the
head of the school, when I received
the two letters I subjoin.
1.—From Augustine Caxton, Esq.
“My Dear Son,—I have informed
Dr Herman that you will not return
to him after the approaching holidays.
You are old enough now to look forward
to the embraces of our beloved
Alma Mater, and I think studious
enough to hope for the honours she
bestows on her worthier sons. You
are already entered at Trinity,—and
in fancy I see my youth return to me
in your image. I see you wandering
where the Cam steals its way through
those noble gardens; and, confusing
you with myself, I recall the old
dreams that haunted me when the
chiming bells swung over the placid
waters. ‘Verum secretumque Mouseion,
quam multa dictatis, quam
multa invenitis!’ There, at that illustrious
college, unless the race has
indeed degenerated, you will measure
yourself with young giants. You will
see those who, in the Law, the
Church, the State, or the still cloisters
of Learning, are destined to become
the eminent leaders of your age.
To rank amongst them you are not
forbidden to aspire; he who in youth
‘can scorn delight, and love laborious
days,’ should pitch high his ambition.“Your Uncle Jack says he has done
wonders with his newspaper,—though
Mr Rollick grumbles, and declares
it is full of theories, and that it puzzles
the farmers. Uncle Jack, in
reply, contends that he creates an
audience, not addresses one,—and
sighs that his genius is thrown away
in a provincial town. In fact, he
really is a very clever man, and might
do much in London, I dare say. He
often comes over to dine and sleep,
returning the next morning. His
energy is wonderful, and—contagious.
Can you imagine that he has actually
stirred up the flame of my vanity, by
constantly poking at the bars? Metaphor
apart—I find myself collecting
all my notes and common-places, and
wondering to see how easily they fall
into method, and take shape in chapters
and books. I cannot help smiling
when I add, that I fancy I am going
to become an author; and smiling
more when I think that your Uncle
Jack should have provoked me into
so egregious an ambition. However,
I have read some passages of my book
to your mother, and she says “it is
vastly fine,” which is encouraging.
Your mother has great good sense,
though I don’t mean to say that she
has much learning,—which is a wonder,
considering that Pic de la Mirandola
was nothing to her father. Yet
he died, dear great man, and never
printed a line,—while I—positively I
blush to think of my temerity!“Adieu, my son; make the best of
the time that remains with you at the
Philhellenic. A full mind is the true
Pantheism, plena Jovis. Wherever
there is knowledge, there is God. It
is only in some corner of the brain
which we leave empty, that Vice can
obtain a lodging. When she knocks
at your door, my son, be able to say,
‘No room for your ladyship,—pass
on.’—Your affectionate father,“A. Caxton.”
2.—From Mrs Caxton.
“My Dearest Sisty,—You are
coming home!—My heart is so full
of that thought that it seems to me
as if I could not write any thing else.
Dear child, you are coming home;—you
have done with school, you have
done with strangers,—you are our
own, all our own son again! You
are mine again, as you were in the
cradle, the nursery, and the garden,
Sisty, when we used to throw daisies
at each other! You will laugh at me
so, when I tell you, that as soon as I
heard you were coming home for good,
I crept away from the room, and went
to my drawer where I keep, you
know, all my treasures. There was
your little cap that I worked myself,
and your poor little nankeen jacket
that you were so proud to throw off—oh!
and many other relics of you
when you were little Sisty, and I was
not that cold formal ‘Mother’ you
call me now, but dear ‘Mamma.’ I[539]
kissed them, Sisty, and said ‘My
little child is coming back to me
again!’ So foolish was I, I forgot all
the long years that have passed, and
fancied I could carry you again
in my arms, and that I should again
coax you to say ‘God bless papa.’
Well, well! I write now between
laughing and crying. You cannot be
what you were, but you are still my
own dear son—your father’s son—dearer
to me than all the world—except
that father.“I am so glad, too, that you will
come so soon: come while your
father is really warm with his book,
and while you can encourage and
keep him to it. For why should he
not be great and famous? Why
should not all admire him as we do?
You know how proud of him I always
was; but I do so long to let the
world know why I was so proud. And
yet, after all, it is not only because he
is so wise and learned,—but because
he is so good, and has such a large
noble heart. But the heart must
appear in the book too, as well as the
learning. For though it is full of
things I don’t understand, every now
and then there is something I do understand—that
seems as if that heart
spoke out to all the world.“Your uncle has undertaken to get
it published; and your father is going
up to town with him about it, as soon
as the first volume is finished.“All are quite well except poor Mrs
Jones, who has the ague very bad indeed;
Primmins has made her wear
a charm for it, and Mrs Jones actually
declares she is already much better.
One can’t deny that there may be a
great deal in such things, though it
seems quite against the reason. Indeed
your father says, ‘Why not?
A charm must be accompanied by a
strong wish on the part of the charmer
that it may succeed,—and what is
magnetism but a wish?’ I don’t
quite comprehend this; but, like all
your father says, it has more than
meets the eye, I am quite sure.“Only three weeks to the holidays,
and then no more school, Sisty—no
more school! I shall have your room
all done freshly, and made so pretty;
they are coming about it to-morrow.“The duck is quite well, and I really
don’t think it is quite as lame as it
was.“God bless you, dear, dear child!—Your
affectionate happy mother,“K. C.”
The interval between these letters
and the morning on which I was to
return home, seemed to me like one
of those long, restless, yet half dreamy
days which in some infant malady I
had passed in a sick-bed. I went
through my task-work mechanically,
composed a Greek ode in farewell to
the Philhellenic, which Dr Herman
pronounced a chef-d’œuvre, and my
father, to whom I sent it in triumph,
returned a letter of false English
with it, that parodied all my Hellenic
barbarisms by imitating them in my
mother tongue. However, I swallowed
the leek, and consoled myself
with the pleasing recollection that,
after spending six years in learning
to write bad Greek, I should never
have any further occasion to avail
myself of so precious an accomplishment.
And so came the last day. Then,
alone, and in a kind of delighted melancholy,
I revisited each of the old
haunts. The robbers’ cave we had
dug one winter, and maintained, six of
us, against all the police of the little
kingdom. The place near the pales
where I had fought my first battle.
The old beech stump on which I
sate to read letters from home!
With my knife, rich in six blades,
(besides a cork-screw, a pen-picker,
and a button-hook,) I carved my
name in large capitals over my desk.
Then night came, and the bell rang,
and we went to our rooms. And I
opened the window and looked out.
I saw all the stars, and wondered
which was mine—which should light
to fame and fortune the manhood
about to commence. Hope and Ambition
were high within me;—and
yet, behind them, stood Melancholy.
Ah! who amongst you, readers, can
now summon back all those thoughts,
sweet and sad—all that untold, half-conscious
regret for the past—all
those vague longings for the future,
which made a poet of the dullest
amongst you on the last night before
leaving boyhood and school for ever!
EDUCATION IN WALES.
That it is the duty of a wise and
foreseeing government to inquire into
the condition of whatever affects the
well-being of the people, is almost a
political truism, and may certainly
be received as a political axiom. More
especially, however, when the subject
is one of such vital importance as education,
does such an inquiry become
necessary: and, in truth, the leaders of
the state cannot be considered as doing
their duty, unless they make themselves
acquainted with the practical
bearings and results of the system,
whatever it may be, that exists. Not
that the government of this country,
until very recent periods at least, ever
troubled themselves with such matters:
the more direct political business
of the state, the clash of parties,
and the struggle for power, absorbed
their whole attention; and education
was left, as a matter of private and
local concern, to the clergy and the
gentry exclusively. The voluntary
system, superinduced upon the country
by the indolence or neglect of those
who held the reins of authority, was
allowed to remain in unaided operation
as far as education was concerned;
and until the establishing of National
Schools, as they are commonly termed,
and for some time after that event,
the governments that followed each
other in the dingy recesses of Downing
Street cared no more for village
schoolmasters, and knew no more
about them, than they did about
village blacksmiths. It was enough
if the people went on tolerably well,
and paid their taxes; whether they
learned any thing at school, or
whether they had schools in which
any thing might be learned, was, at
head-quarters, a matter of no moment.
Most of the upper classes of the nation
were of the same feeling—the middle
classes, too, folded their arms and
looked on.[3] Had it not been for the
force of events, and the efforts of a
few energetic men, education had been
shelved, as a musty useless topic, for
an indefinite period.
Now, however, in this forty-eighth
year of the nineteenth century, it is
viewed in a far different light. The
middle classes have begun to take up
the matter as they had never done
before,—”purging and unsealing their
long abused sight” to the manifold
advantages involved in it for themselves;
while the upper classes look
more to how it fares in this respect
with the very poor or the profligate.
And so much pressed on this subject,
from many quarters, is the government,
that neither Lord John Russell,
as long as he remains on the Treasury
Bench, nor any body else, who
may get there, can ever hope to avoid
doing something for the education of
the people.
There has been a growing sense
of the importance of this subject
on the part of the nation at large,
which has acted on the nervous
sensibilities of all occupants of office
in later years; and the very force
of events themselves, apart from all
theoretic reasoning as to expediency
or the contrary, has compelled each
successive government to look after
the schoolmaster, and even to send him
abroad in the world, though at the
risk of making him the laughing-stock
of his scholars for want of due preparation.
We do not purpose to write the
history of the educational movement
of this realm since the middle of the
eighteenth century—volumes might be
compiled on the topic, and it would
still remain unexhausted.
There are, however, two things
which we would point out to the attention
of our readers. The first is,[541]
that the constituted authorities of this
country and the legislature, ever since
the time of the Reformation, have acted
too much upon the principle that the
ecclesiastical establishments of the
nation, aided by the Foundation schools
of the land, not only were sufficient
to attend to the moral and religious
welfare of the community, but that
they actually did effect this end, and
that they did bring up the people in
the right way; whereas we now
know, that not only has the constitution
of the ecclesiastical revenues and
administration been lamentably unequal
and ineffective, but that provisions
for teaching, upon a general and
effective plan, could hardly be said to
exist. At all events, when the population
began to increase rapidly—when
the great movement of the Methodists
took place in England—and
later, when religious dissent not only
reared its hydra head, but became encouraged
in high places—the nation
seemed all at once to start from its
lethargy, and to inquire into what
means it possessed for enlightening
and civilising the humblest classes of
its children; and, when it did so
inquire, those means were found wanting.
Again, in these our own days, when
crime is shown to be increasing in a
much faster ratio than either the enormous
wealth or the already great
population of the country; and when
legal inquirers have traced back adult
crime to puerile and even infantine
neglect and ignorance; when the brutality of
the people shows itself at every
man’s door and homestead, in the
burning of farming-stock or the destruction
of machinery and dwelling-houses,
and makes itself to be paid for
in the form of constantly increasing
poor-rates,—in times such as these, it
behoves every man, who has any thing
to dread from the insurrectionary
rising of the lower classes, to look
sharply around him, and to see how
best the sources of the evil torrent may
be dried up; where the strongest dam
may be thrown across its impetuous
course, and into what side-channels its
blind strength may be diverted. It
behoves every thoughtful lover of his
country to consider well how the innate
national energies of his fellow
countrymen may be improved, humanised,
and directed to proper objects;
and how the mass of the people, instead
of being dreaded as a mob of
hungry, savage levellers, may come to
be looked on as the broad basis and
support of the whole national edifice.
And this is to be effected by attending,
not merely to the physical
and material well-being of the people,
but by giving well directed and unceasing
diligence to the promotion of
“true religion and sound knowledge”
among them. We maintain that
hitherto, and even at the present time,
the public constituted means for attaining
this important end have been, and
are, altogether insufficient; and we further
maintain, that the necessity of
making some adequate provision is
increasing every day, and cannot long
be postponed without imminent danger
to the community.
We would also beg our readers to
observe that, in the case of these commissions
of inquiry into the existing
state of education in any given district,
but especially in Wales, the commissioners
had not got to look into what
the existing government, or previous
governments, had done, nor into how
their systems acted—those governments
had done nothing, and they had
no system; but they rather went to
see what the people, abandoned to
their own resources by the state, which
ought to have aided them, had been
able to effect out of their own means
and goodwill, and to witness the results
of the voluntary and fortuitous systems
which were then in full and unaided operation.
Whatever causes of blame and
offence the commissioners might meet
with—whatever imperfections, and
shortcomings, and ill doings, they might
perceive—these could not so much be
laid to the blame of the people, as they
might in fairness be attributed to the
neglect and apathy of the nation at
large. It was entirely owing to the
private efforts of the people in their
various localities, unconnected with
each other—to their desultory and varying
efforts—that any thing had been
done at all. It was obviously better
that something should have been done
rather than nothing; but the debt of
gratitude for the “something” was
due to the people—the blame of the[542]
“nothing” lay with the legislature
and the nation at large.
It would, therefore, be highly unbecoming
in such commissioners, to show
any flippant petulancy in their animadversions
on the generally defective results
which the isolated operations of
the several parishes and districts might
evince. It would behove them to look
on with rather a benevolent eye, and
to speak with a guarded tongue concerning
the evils they might witness.
We think they have not altogether
shown these qualifications in the Reports
now before us; and after perusing
them, we rise with the feeling
that the commissioners seem to have
thought themselves authorised to find
out how far the various teachers, &c.,
had neglected duties imposed on them
by the public, and that they had
expected to find perfection pervading
the country; whereas they should have
anticipated that imperfection and
neglect would prove to be the rule—perfection
and care the few and distant
exceptions.
It is by no means so easy to inspect
a school, or to find out the knowledge
and the modes of thinking of
young people, as might be supposed.
It is not to be done by any one stalking
stiffly into a school-room, giving
himself the airs of a Dr Busby, and
putting questions with the consequence
of an examiner in the schools
at Oxford. The very idea of a stranger
being in the room, and much more of
one authorised to examine, is enough
to dislocate the thoughts of children,
older and riper than village boys and
girls commonly are; and the mere interruption
of the usual formalities of
class arrangement and class work is
sufficient to break up the discipline
which, in all parochial schools at
least, rests upon a very precarious and
doubtful basis. Much less is it possible,
by a flying visit of one, or two,
or three hours, to get at a true perception
of what the average knowledge of
children may be fairly rated at: it is
only by repeated and patient inspection
that the ordinary amount of work
done, and knowledge gained, can be
discovered. The young mind, too,
does not commonly retain facts—it
rather receives general impressions,
and, though this is not produceable
knowledge, it is, nevertheless, information,
and cultivation of the mental
powers, and formation of the character,
not without great value. But
because a child cannot answer certain
questions at a certain time and
place, it does not therefore follow
that it is ignorant of the subject.
The thoughts cannot be concentrated,
the powers of the memory and of expression
have not been sufficiently
cultivated; the faculty of reproduction,
and the method of arrangement
and classification of ideas, do not exist.
It is impossible for such a child to
pass through the ordeal. And yet the
common expression of young people,
when the question they could not
answer is explained for them—”Oh
yes! I knew that—only I could not
remember it,” tells the whole truth,
and reveals at once the constitution
and the weakness of their minds. Examinations,
unless they immediately
follow the subject learnt, are not suited
to young children, and may tend to
give a false idea of their real acquirements.
But, if to this dread of answering
questions be added the awe
arising from an examiner’s—a strange
examiner’s presence, the physical impossibility
of obtaining satisfactory
replies is thereby confirmed. We
remember it in our own case at school;
in the presence of the university examiner,
who periodically visited us, it
was
“Obstupui, steteruntque comæ; vox faucibus hæsit;”
and even in the schools of adolescent
life, the examiners put us many a stiff
question in Plato and Aristotle at
which we hung our heads and stammered
out nonsense; but which, as
soon as we got back to our rooms in
college, came to our memory in provoking
vividness.
The commissioners seem to have
hoped for unimpeachable examinations—and
in almost every case they were
disappointed: they could often hardly
get a reply to the commonest questions.
Much of this arose from their examining
chiefly in subjects that were
taught in a foreign language. But of
this more anon.
The nature and object of this inspection[543]
of Welsh schools are sufficiently
explained in the instructions
from Mr Kay Shuttleworth, the secretary
to the Committee of Council,
which preface the first of the three
goodly volumes to which these Reports
extend. These instructions
say:—
“Attention was called, during the last
session of parliament, to the state of education
in Wales, by a motion in the house
of commons, for an address to the Queen,
praying her majesty ‘to direct an inquiry
to be made into the state of education in
the principality of Wales, especially into
the means afforded to the labouring
classes of acquiring a knowledge of the
English language.’“The secretary of state for the home
department undertook on that occasion,
on behalf of her majesty’s late government,
that such an inquiry should be instituted,
and he intimated that it should
be conducted under the authority of the
committee of council on education.“The object of your commission is, to
ascertain, as accurately as circumstances
will permit, the existing number of
schools of all descriptions, for the education
of the children of the labouring
classes, or of adults—the amount of attendance—the
ages of the scholars—and
the character of the instruction given in
the schools; in order that her majesty’s
government and parliament may be enabled,
by having these facts before them,
in connexion with the wants and circumstances
of the population of the principality,
to consider what measures ought
to be taken for the improvement of the
existing means of education in Wales.”
It will be perceived from this portion
of the instructions, that the
inquiries of the Commissioners were to
be limited to the schools intended for
the lower classes only; and therefore
that they would have to look for the
workings of the voluntary and the isolated
system in its fullest extent. The
further definition of the object of the
Commission is thus specified:—
“The schools for the instruction of the
poorer classes in Wales have chiefly been
erected by private beneficence, and some
have been endowed from the same source;
such of them as have no permanent endowment
are supported by the small
payments of the poor, by collections in
religious congregations, and by voluntary
subscriptions.“Their lordships cannot confer on you
any absolute authority to enter into and
examine schools, nor to require from any
persons information respecting them
which they may be unwilling to communicate.“If no objection is made to your visit,
you will personally examine, where practicable,
the condition of the school, keeping
in view the following particulars, as
those on which it will be important to
obtain correct information:—The tenure
of the school, whether held under a mere
temporary occupation, or secured by deed
for ever, or for a term of years—the capacity
of the school-room—the state of
the school furniture and apparatus—the
number of the children on the books—the
average attendance—the organisation of
the school, and the methods used—the
subjects professed to be taught—the time
allotted to each—the books used—whether
the children are instructed in the
Welsh language, or in the English, or in
both—whether in each case in the grammar
or not—the actual condition of their
instruction on all subjects professed to
be taught. You will ascertain the
amount and sources of the annual income
available for the necessary expenses;
the number of teachers—their ages—whether
trained at a normal school or at a
model school—for what period, and when.
At what age they commenced their vocation
as teachers; their previous occupation—the
salaries of each teacher—their
income from school pence, and other emoluments.
Whether they follow any trade,
or hold any other office. Whether they
have a house rent-free, a garden rent-free,
fuel, or other emoluments.“Numerous Sunday-schools have been
established in Wales, and their character
and tendencies should not be overlooked,
in an attempt to estimate the provision
for the instruction of the poor. The
Sunday-school must be regarded as the
most remarkable, because the most general,
spontaneous effort of the zeal of
Christian congregations for education.
Its origin, organisation, and tendencies,
are purely religious.”
So far so good; the spirit of these
instructions is wise and humane; we
can only regret that such a commission
had not been issued a century
earlier. But shortly after, there follows
a sentence which, to any one
tolerably well acquainted with Wales,
must appear at first sight absolutely
trivial, and then highly extraordinary:—
“In some parts of the country it
will probably be necessary that you[544]
should avail yourselves of the services
of persons possessing a knowledge of
the Welsh language.”
Why, of course, when Welsh is
the living spoken language of three-fourths
of the whole district to
be examined, and when English is
essentially a foreign language, imperfectly
understood in those portions,—in
some parts, indeed, hardly at all
known,—the very least of the qualifications
that we should suppose a
commissioner or school inspector
ought to possess, would be a good
knowledge of the Welsh language.
Did, then, the lords of the privy
council, composing the committee of
education, know so little of the country
they wished to have inspected,
that they thought it only “probable”
that in “some parts” of the country
a knowledge of Welsh would be necessary?
If they had been sending
travelling commissioners to the Continent
to inquire into the state of
public education in France or Germany,
would they then have sent to
the former country those who knew no
other foreign language than German,
and to the latter those who knew
none but French? This is a regular
piece of official oversight, betraying
one-sided and crude views of the subject
to be treated; and showing that
the examination of it was begun in a
hasty and somewhat inconsiderate
manner. It might have been predicted
that any one not thoroughly
conversant with Welsh could never
obtain original information for himself,
but would have to speak through
other people’s mouths, hear with their
ears, and even see with their eyes.
He would never gain the confidence
of the people, but would return with
an imperfect, and all but a second-hand
report. He would resemble the
honest tar who, on his return from
Cherbourg, gave it as his opinion that
the French were the dullest nation on
the face of the earth, since they could
not speak common English. And so
it has actually proved to be the case
with these very Commissioners. Not
only do we find the main grievance
in their reports to be the ignorance of
the children in the English language,
but the prevalent feeling, all over
Wales, is, that these gentlemen have
gone out of it nearly as wise, concerning
the actual knowledge of the
people, as they came into it: and
that, could the examinations have
been conducted by them in the Welsh
tongue, their reports would have
assumed a very different character.
What? complain of children not
twelve years of age for not comprehending
questions addressed to them
in a foreign language? Bring a
French Government inspector of
schools from Paris, and set him to
examine all the boarding-schools round
London in the French tongue, he himself
using it all the while for his
questions; and then let him go home and
declare that not one child in ten knew
any thing about what he said to them,—and
he would come near the truth;—and
very like this is the result of
this inspection of Welsh schools by
English examiners. The Government,
however, do not seem to have learnt
wisdom in this respect, for they have
very recently appointed, as permanent
inspectors for Wales, a gentleman
named Morell, and one of the authors
of this very report, Mr Symons; neither
of whom, we will bet a leek to a
potato, can hold a conversation in
Welsh.
One of the main difficulties in the
way of education in Wales, if not the
principal difficulty of all, results from
the circumstance that the language of
the principality is not that of the rest
of the kingdom. To understand this
difficulty fully, it must be remembered
that the Welsh belong to a race
of men essentially and altogether
distinct from those that inhabit the
lands eastward of Offa’s dyke; that
the peculiarities of national character
which subsist among them have been
only in a very small part removed by
amalgamation of the two races;
and that these differences are so
wide, and so deeply seated, that here,
as elsewhere—wherever, indeed, the
Celtic and Teutonic races have been
brought into contact,—a struggle and
an opposition, a repulsive tendency,
more or less open and active, have
ever existed, and have brought about
the subjugation, the inferiority, and,
to a certain degree, the degradation
of the former. The Saxons produced
few or no results of importance by[545]
their attacks on the Welsh; the hardy
mountaineers generally gave them as
much as they brought; and, had they
been doomed to meet with no men of
sterner stuff, they would still have
held their own in unbroken integrity.
But the energy of the Normans, their
fire and gallantry, animating and directing
the slower impulses of their
Teutonic vassals, made the monarch
of England at length the conquering
sovereign of Wales; and, from that
moment, with the transient exception
of Owen Glyndwr’s bright resistance,
Wales not only became the conquered
and suffering country, but showed all
the symptoms of it, and brought forth
all its fruits. The higher classes either
became replaced by Anglo-Norman
nobles, or imitated both their customs
and their language;—many of the
largest landed proprietors no longer resided
in the principality; and those who
did, held themselves far above their
Celtic vassals in proud and domineering
exclusiveness. The common people—the
mass of the nation, including the
petty free-holders and the remains of
the conquered native nobles—formed
a national party, ever opposed to their
haughty masters; adhered to their
national language with the greater
devotion, as it was to them the only
relic of their former independence;
retained their ancient national customs
and superstitions; and were content
to turn their backs upon the
progress of that nation whose power
they could not throw off, though the
desire to do so remained, and is not,
even at the present day, extinguished.
The Welsh still call themselves “the
Cymry,” and the English “the Saeson.”
They still look on the English as
foreigners; and this fact alone speaks
volumes as to the antagonism that
still subsists between the two races.
It is not our intention to go into any
discussion upon the political bearings
of this state of things: we will only
observe, that the gentry and clergy of
Wales having mainly carried on their
studies in the English language, and
having been anxious to do so as a mark
of distinction from their humbler
neighbours, not only has the Welsh
language remained almost stationary
since the time of the conquest, but the
national mind, the intelligence of the
common people, has never kept pace
with that of England. Nearly all the
literature and science, all the poetry,
history, and belles-lettres of the
English nation, have been to the
Welsh totally unknown. They have
never been translated; and, for that
very reason, the middle classes of the
country, and of course all the lower
ones, are, it may be said, almost
totally ignorant of them.
Another circumstance tending to
this comparative isolation, is the physical
formation of the country, which,
by keeping the people, down to the present
time, fixed to their bleak hills and
extensive moorlands, and by discouraging
the growth of large towns, has
retained the people in a state of primitive
agricultural simplicity, which,
while it may make them enjoy a
certain amount of happiness not inferior
to that of their trade-enslaved
neighbours, retards them in what we
suppose to be the summum bonum—the
march of civilisation.
The language, the feelings, the aspirations
of the Welsh are different from
those of the English—altogether different:
and the million of inhabitants,
who are of Celtic race—just like the two
millions of Celts in France who retain
the name of Britons; and the seven
millions of the Erse in Ireland, who
also differ altogether in sympathies,
and to a great extent in language, from
their conquerors—never will unite
with the Saxon race so far as to keep
pace with them in what is called
“improvement” and “knowledge.”
This fundamental difference is alone
sufficient to account for the different
degrees of education in the two countries,
even supposing that, after all,
this difference should turn out to be
less than it is actually supposed to be
by her Majesty’s inspectors; and it
will also account for the immense preponderance
of dissent in Wales, and
for the pining state of the church.
Ever since the time of Henry VIII., the
English church has been the church of
the conqueror. The conquered have
been left to form their own religious
creed; and, at the present moment, the
Welsh adhere with all the warmth of
national enthusiasm, and with all the
devotion of a conquered people, to
any form of worship but that which
they see adopted by the upper classes—by
their Anglo-Norman lords and[546]
masters. The limits of a review do
not allow of our pursuing this portion
of the subject to the extent we might
wish; but we know that what we have
here asserted is at the bottom of some
of the main differences between the
Welsh and the English characters;
and we do not know of any means
whereby these causes can be removed,
except through the soothing and permuting
influence of time. We appeal
to the knowledge and experience of
the more intelligent of the Welsh
gentry for a confirmation of these
views; we find ample evidence in
support of them in the pages of these
very reports. All through these
volumes—in almost every page—there
is the same complaint that
the difference of language impedes the
communication of knowledge; and,
indeed, we very much doubt whether
any English parent or schoolmaster,
who wished to convey all ideas of
religious and secular knowledge to his
children through the medium of the
Welsh language,—to be taught them
by an Englishman,—from the age of
eight years old and upwards, would
not arrive at the same negative result
as the Welshman who makes the same
experiment by means of the English
tongue.
We may here quote the following
important observations from the report
of Mr Lingen—by far the most
able, and the best digested of the three.
And we take the opportunity of pointing
out this gentleman’s introductory
remarks, as conveying the most valuable
information which we have met
with concerning the actual state of
Wales,—as well as for the highly enlightened
and philosophic spirit in
which they are conceived.
Mr Lingen observes:—
“My district exhibits the phenomenon
of a peculiar language isolating the mass
from the upper portion of society; and,
as a further phenomenon, it exhibits this
mass engaged upon the most opposite
occupations at points not very distant
from each other; being, on the one side,
rude and primitive agriculturists, living
poorly, and thinly scattered; on the
other, smelters and miners, wantoning
in plenty, and congregated in the densest
accumulations. An incessant tide of
immigration sets in from the former extreme
to the latter, and, by perpetuating
a common character in each, admits of
their being contemplated under a single
point of view. Whether in the country, or
among the furnaces, the Welsh element
is never found at the top of the social
scale, nor in its own body does it exhibit
much variety of gradation. In the country,
the farmers are very small holders,
in intelligence and capital nowise distinguished
from labourers. In the works,
the Welsh workman never finds his way
into the office. He never becomes either
clerk or agent. He may become an overseer
or sub-contractor, but this does not take
him out of the labouring and put him into
the administering class. Equally in his
new, as in his old, home, his language
keeps him under the hatches, being one in
which he can neither acquire nor communicate
the necessary information. It is a
language of old-fashioned agriculture, of
theology, and of simple rustic life, while
all the world about him is English.“Thus his social sphere becomes one
of complete isolation from all influences,
save such as arise within his own order.
He jealously shrinks from holding any
communication with classes either superior
to, or different from, himself. His superiors
are content, for the most part, simply
to ignore his existence in all its moral
relations. He is left to live in an under
world of his own, and the march of society
goes so completely over his head
that he is never heard of, excepting when
the strange and abnormal features of a
revival, or a Rebecca or Chartist outbreak,
call attention to a phase of society
which could produce any thing so contrary
to all that we elsewhere experience.“Cut off from, or limited to a purely
material agency in, the practical world,
his mental faculties, so far as they are
not engrossed by the hardships of rustic,
or the intemperance of manufacturing,
life, have hitherto been exerted almost
exclusively upon theological ideas. In
this direction too, from causes which it is
out of my province to particularise, he
has moved under the same isolating destiny,
and his worship, like his life, has
grown different from that of the classes
over him. Nor has he failed of tangible
results in his chosen province of independent
exertion. He has raised the buildings,
and maintains the ministry of his
worship over the whole face of his country,
to an extent adequate to his accommodation.”“On the manifold evils inseparable
from an ignorance of English, I found but
one opinion expressed on all hands. They
are too palpable, and too universally admitted,
to need particularising. Yet, if
interest pleads for English, affection[547]
leans to Welsh. The one is regarded as
a new friend to be acquired for profit’s
sake; the other as an old one, to be cherished
for himself, and especially not to be
deserted in his decline. Probably you
could not find in the most purely Welsh
parts a single parent, in whatever class,
who would not have his child taught
English in school; yet every characteristic
development of the social life into which
that same child is born—preaching—prayer-meetings—Sunday-schools—clubs—biddings—funerals—the
denominational
magazine (his only press), all these
exhibit themselves to him in Welsh as their
natural exponent, partly, it may be, from
necessity, but, in some degree also, from
choice. ‘In the Cymreigyddion (benefit
societies) it is a rule that no English shall
be spoken.’ It is true that the necessities
of the world more and more force English
upon the Welshman; but, whether he can
speak no English, or whether he speaks
it imperfectly, he finds it alike painful to
be reminded of his utter, or to struggle
against his partial, inability of expression.
His feelings are impetuous; his imagination
vivid; his ideas (on such topics as he
entertains) succeed each other rapidly.
Hence he is naturally voluble, often eloquent.
He possesses a mastery over his
own language far beyond that which the
Englishman of the same degree possesses
over his. A certain power of elocution
(viz., to pray ‘doniol,’ as it is called, i. e.,
in a gifted manner), is so universal in his
class that to be without it is a sort of
stigma. Hence, in speaking English, he
has at once to forego the conscious power
of displaying certain talents whereon he
piques himself, and to exhibit himself under
that peculiar form of inability which
most offends his self-esteem. From all
those favourite scenes of his life, therefore,
which can still be transacted without
English, he somewhat eagerly banishes it
as an irksome imposition.“Through no other medium than a
common language can ideas become common.
It is impossible to open formal
sluice-gates for them from one language
into another. Their circulation requires
a net-work of pores too minute for analysis,
too numerous for special provision.
Without this net-work, the ideas come
into an alien atmosphere in which they
are lifeless. Direct education finds no
place, when indirect education is excluded
by the popular language, as it were by a
wall of brass. Nor can an old and cherished
language be taught down in schools;
for so long as the children are familiar
with none other, they must be educated
to a considerable extent through the medium
of it, even though to supersede it
be the most important part of their education.
Still less, out of school, can the
language of lessons make head against
the language of life. But schools are
every day standing less alone in this contest.
Along the chief lines of road, from
the border counties, from the influx of
English, or English-speaking labourers,
into the iron and coal-fields—in short from
every point of contact with modern activity,
the English tongue keeps spreading,
in some places rapidly, but sensibly in
all. Railroads, and the fuller development
of the great mineral beds, are on
the eve of multiplying these points of
contact. Hence the encouragement vigorously
to press forward the cause of
popular education in its most advanced
form. Schools are not called upon to impart
in a foreign, or engraft upon the ancient
tongue a factitious education conceived
under another set of circumstances
(in either of which cases the task would
be as hopeless as the end unprofitable),
but to convey in a language, which is
already in process of becoming the mother
tongue of the country, such instruction as
may put the people on a level with that
position which is offered to them by the
course of events. If such instruction
contrasts in any points with the tendency
of old ideas, such contrast will
have its reflex and its justification in
the visible change of surrounding circumstances.”
We find the same statements
amply corroborated by the evidence
of Mr Symons, another of her Majesty’s
inspectors. He observes:—
“The Welsh language is a vast drawback
to Wales, and a manifold barrier to the
moral progress and commercial prosperity
of the people. It is not easy to overestimate
its evil effects. It is the language
of the Cymri, and anterior to that
of the ancient Britons. It dissevers the
people from intercourse which would
greatly advance their civilisation, and
bars the access of improving knowledge
to their minds. As a proof of this, there
is no Welsh literature worthy of the
name. The only works generally read in
the Welsh language are the Welsh
monthly magazines, of which a list and
description are given in the Appendix
lettered H. They are much more talented
than any other Welsh works extant, but
convey, to a very limited extent, a knowledge
of passing events, and are chiefly
polemical and full of bitter sectarianism,
and indulge a great deal in highly-coloured
caricatures and personality. Nevertheless
they have partially lifted the
people from that perfect ignorance and
utter vacuity of thought which otherwise
would possess at least two-thirds of them.[548]
At the same time, these periodicals have
used their monopoly as public instructors
in moulding the popular mind, and confirming
a natural partiality for polemics,
which impedes the cultivation of a higher
and more comprehensive taste and desire
for general information. This has been
conclusively proved by Mr Rees, the enterprising
publisher at Llandovery. He
commenced the publication of a periodical
similar to the Penny Magazine, in the
Welsh language, but lost L.200 by it in a
year. This was probably too short a trial
of the experiment; but it sufficiently
evinces the difficulty of supplanting an
established taste, by means however inoffensive.“The evil of the Welsh language, as I
have above stated, is obviously and fearfully
great in courts of justice. The evidence
given by Mr Hall (No. 37) is borne
out by every account I have heard on the
subject; it distorts the truth, favours
fraud, and abets perjury, which is frequently
practised in courts, and escapes
detection through the loop-holes of interpretation.
This public exhibition of successful
falsehood has a disastrous effect
on public morals and regard for truth.
The mockery of an English trial of a
Welsh criminal by a Welsh jury, addressed
by counsel and judge in English,
is too gross and shocking to need comment.
It is nevertheless a mockery which
must continue until the people are taught
the English language; and that will not
be done until there are efficient schools
for the purpose.”
The Reverend Mr Griffiths, of the
Dissenting college, Brecknock, says:—
“It (the English language) is gaining
ground in the border counties, but not so
fast as Englishmen are apt to suppose.
Very few pulpits or Sunday-schools have
changed languages within the memory of
man. Until that is done, the English,
however employed in ordinary matters of
business, can have little effect on the
formation of character. As to the desirableness
of its being better taught,
without entering on considerations of commerce
or general literature, confessedly
important as they are, perhaps you will
forgive my taking an extract from the
address published by the Llandovery conference”
[from which the following passage
may be cited]:—”‘Hallowed by
religion and rich with the magic of genius
and associations of home, it (the Welsh
language) cannot be otherwise than dear
to our hearts. It has done good service
in its day, and the sooner that service is
acknowledged, the better for all parties
concerned. If die it must, let it die fairly,
peacefully, and reputably. Attached to
it as we are, few would wish to postpone
its euthanasy. But no sacrifice would be
deemed too great to prevent its being
murdered. At the best, the vanishing for
ever of a language which has been spoken
for thousands of years is a deeply touching
event. There is a melancholy grandeur
in the very idea, to which even its bitterest
enemies cannot be wholly insensible.
What, then, must the actual fact be to those
who have worshipped and loved in its
accents from the earliest hours of childhood,
and all whose fondest recollections
and hopes are bound up in its existence?'”
Mr Johnson, the third inspector,
publishes a most curious list of all the
books now circulating in the Welsh
language. They are only 405 in number,
and out of these 309 relate to
religion or poetry, 50 to scientific
subjects, and only the remaining 46
to general subjects. What can be
done for the education of a people
with such a literature? Evidently
nothing, until one of these two contingencies
shall take place: either that
the people forsake their own language,
and adopt English exclusively, or that
a very considerable number of the
best elementary and educational books
in the English language be translated
into Welsh, and the people taught in
them. Neither of which contingencies
are likely to fall out for many generations
yet to come; though the latter
is clearly possible and desirable; and
the former not only impossible except
in the lapse of ages, but also, for reasons
that we shall advert to hereafter,
highly to be deprecated even if it lay
within the limits of feasibility.
We now address ourselves to the
main features of the reports themselves;
and shall begin by observing
that each volume consists of an introductory
report, followed and supported
by an immense mass of detailed
evidence, accounts of the examination
of each school, and elaborate tables,
enough to confound the diligence of
the most indefatigable reader, and
amply sufficient to satisfy the statistical
appetites of Mr Kay Shuttleworth,
the secretary of the committee,
and Mr Williams, late M.P. for Coventry,
in whose motion these volumes
originated.
The first volume (Mr Lingen’s)
contains 62 pages of introductory report,
and 492 of evidence and tables.[549]
The second volume, (Mr Symons’s,)
68 of report, and 266 of evidence,
&c.; and the third, (Mr Johnson’s,)
which is the volume devoted to North
Wales, has also 68 of report, and 358
of evidence.
The reports of nearly all the schools,
with very few and widely-scattered
exceptions, run all on the same
themes; the inability of the children
to answer the examiner’s questions,
and their ignorance, bad pronunciation,
bad syntax, &c., of the English
language. We know for a fact, on the
other hand, that the returns of the inspectors
are disputed in a great number
of cases by competent judges residing
in or near the parishes where
the examinations took place; and that
the inspectors are accused of having
conducted their examinations not only
in an off-hand flippant manner, with
much precipitancy, but with a method
so decidedly English, and therefore
foreign, as at once to unnerve both the
children and the schoolmasters, and
thus to have produced the most negative
and unfavourable results possible.
In a great many instances, too, the
inspectors are accused of having made
erroneous returns. We have been
ourselves at the pains to make inquiries
into these points, but for the very
obvious reason of not wishing to involve
ourselves in controversy, we abstain
from discussing the evidence,
especially with three lawyers for our
antagonists: we leave this task to the
Welsh local press, which has been for
some time past running a-muck at
them, and is disposed to devour them—reports,
pens, ink, wigs, gowns,
and all. We shall content ourselves
with stating, that we know of one instance
in which the inspector has sent
in a very unfavourable report of a
considerable school, which had been
thoroughly and patiently examined
only a few weeks before by one of the
Welsh bishops, aided by some local
clergymen, in the presence of a large
concourse of the laity, and when the
result had turned out to be highly
creditable both to the teachers and
the scholars. In the latter case, the
children had been questioned both in
Welsh and English by Welsh people,
and by people whom they knew and
were not afraid of. In the former,
they had been examined by one of her
Majesty’s inspectors, learned in the
law, but not in the Welsh language,
nor in the art of conciliating the Welsh
people. We shall take instances from
each of the three reports, diving into
these parliamentary folios quite at hazard,
and fishing up the first returns that
meet our eye: they will give some
idea of the inspectors’ skill, and of the
condition of the schools.
Mr Lingen reports as follows of a
school in the parish of Llangwnnor,
Carmarthenshire.
“I visited this school on the 24th of
November; it is held in a ruinous hovel
of the most squalid and miserable character,
which was originally erected by the
parish, but apparently by encroachment.
On Sunday the Calvinistic Methodists hold
a school in it; the floor is of bare earth,
full of deep holes; the windows are all
broken; a tattered partition of lath and
plaster divides it into two unequal portions;
in the larger were a few wretched
benches, and a small desk for the master
in one corner; in the lesser was an old
door with the hasp still upon it, laid
crossways upon two benches, about half
a yard high, to serve for a writing-desk!
Such of the scholars as write retire in
pairs to this part of the room, and kneel
on the ground while they write. On the
floor was a heap of loose coal, and a litter
of straw, paper, and all kinds of rubbish.
The vicar’s son informed me that
he had seen eighty children in this hut.
In summer the heat of it is said to be suffocating;
and no wonder.“The master appeared a pains-taking
and amiable man, and had a very good
character given of him. He had been
disabled from following his trade (that of
a carpenter) by an accident. He was
but indifferently acquainted with English;
one of the copies set by him was
‘The Jews slain Christ.’ I stood by
while he heard two classes—one of two
little girls, and another of three little
boys and a girl—read. The two first
read an account of our Lord’s temptation;
the master asked them to spell a
few words, which they did, and then to
give the Welsh equivalents for several
English words, which they also did; he
asked no other questions. The other
class read small sentences containing a
repetition of the same word, e. g., ‘The
bad do sin—wo to the bad—the bad do
lie,’ &c. They were utterly unable to
turn such sentences into Welsh; they
knew the letters (for they could point to
particular words when required,) and
they knew to some extent the English
sound of them; they knew also the[550]
meaning of the single words (for they
could give the Welsh equivalents,) but
they had no idea of the sentence. With
them, therefore, English reading must be
(at best) a mere string of words, connected
only by juxtaposition.”
Mr. Symons gives the following report
of a school at Llanfihangel
Creiddyn, in Cardiganshire.
“This parish contains a very good
modern school-room, but it is not finished
inside. There is no floor of any sort. The
school, nevertheless, is of the most inferior
description, devoid of method in the instruction,
and of capacity in the master.
During the whole of last summer the
school was shut, and the room was used
by the carpenters who were repairing the
church. One of their benches is now used
as a writing table. Few of the children
remain a year; they come for a quarter
or half-a-year, and then leave the school.
Fourteen children were present, together
with two young men who were there to
learn writing. Four of the children only
could read in the Testament, and the master
selected the 1st chapter of Revelation
for them to read in. They stammered
through several verses, mispronouncing
nearly every word, and which the master
took some pains to correct. None of them
knew the meaning, or could give the
Welsh words for ‘show,’ ‘gave,’ or ‘faith.’
One or two only knew that of ‘grace,’
‘woman,’ ‘nurse.’ Their knowledge of
spelling was very limited. Of Scripture
they knew next to nothing. Jesus was
said to be the son of Joseph; one child
only said the Son of God; another thought
he was on earth now; and another said
he would come again ‘to increase grace,’
grace meaning godliness. Three out of the
five could not tell why Christ came to the
earth, a penny having been offered for a
correct answer. Two could not tell any
one thing that Christ did, and a third said
he drew water from a rock in the land of
Canaan. None knew the number of the
Apostles; one never heard of them, and
two could not name any of them. Christ
died in Calvary, which one said was in
England, and the others did not know
where it was. Four could not tell the
day Christ was born, or what it was called.
The days of a week were guessed to be
five, six, four, and seven. The days in the
month twenty and fifteen, and nine could
name the months. None knew the number
of days in the year; and all thought
the sun moved round the world. This
country was said to be Cardiganshire, not
Wales. Ireland one thought a town, and
another a parish. England was a town,
and London a country. A king was a
reasonable being (creadwr rhesymnol.)
Victoria is the Queen, and it is our duty
to do every thing for her. In arithmetic
they could do next to nothing, and failed
to answer the simplest questions. I then
examined the young men, promising two-pence
to those who answered most correctly.
They had a notion of the elements
of Scripture truths. Two of them had no
notion of arithmetic. The third answered
easy questions, and could do sums in the
simple rules. On general subjects their
information was very little superior to
that of the children.”
And Mr Vaughan Johnson, in examining
the church school of Holyhead,
in the Isle of Anglesey, reports as
follows:—
“Holyhead Church School.—A school
for boys and girls, taught by a master and
mistress, in separate rooms of a large building
set apart for that purpose. Number
of boys, 96; of girls, 47; 10 monitors
are employed. Subjects taught, reading,
writing, and arithmetic, the Holy Scriptures
and Church catechism. Fees, 1d.
per week.“This school was examined November
9. Total number present, 117. Of these,
20 could write well on paper; 40 were
able to read with ease; and 22 could
repeat the Church catechism, 15 of them
with accuracy. In knowledge of Holy
Scripture and in arithmetic, the boys were
very deficient. Scholars in the first class
said that there were 18 gospels, that Bartholomew
wrote one and Simon another;
that Moses was the son of David. These
answers were not corrected by the rest.
By a lower class it was said, that Jerusalem
is in heaven, and that St Paul wrote
the gospel according to St Matthew;
another believed it was written by Jesus
Christ. The oldest boy in a large class
said, that Joseph was the son of Abraham.
A child about 10 years old said,
that Jesus Christ was the Saviour of men;
but, upon being asked ‘From what did
he save mankind?’ replied, ‘from God.’“Having heard from the patrons that
the scholars were particularly expert in
arithmetic, I requested the master to
exhibit his best scholars. Thirteen boys
accordingly multiplied a given sum of
£ s. d. by (25 + ½.) The process was
neatly and accurately performed by every
boy. I then examined the same class in
arithmetic, and set each boy a distinct
sum in multiplication of money. Instead
of (25 + ½) I gave 5 as the number by
which the several sums were to be multiplied.
I allowed each boy for this simple
process twice as much time as he had
required for the preceding, which was
far more complicated; but only two of[551]
the 13 could bring me a correct answer.
This is well worthy of remark. The
original sum appears to be one which
they are in the habit of performing before
strangers; many had copied the whole
process from those next them, without
understanding a single step.“The girls were further advanced in
arithmetic and in Holy Scripture. But
the 2d class asserted that St Matthew
was one of the prophets; that Jesus
Christ is in the grave to this day; and
two stated that Jesus Christ and the Virgin
Mary were the same person. Although
these questions were put in English
and in Welsh, few of the children
could understand what they heard or
read in the English language. The questions
were therefore interpreted.”
We should here observe that a considerable
number of the examinations
were conducted not by the inspectors
themselves, but by persons hired by
them, more or less on account of their
knowledge of the Welsh language.
To these we attach little or no weight,
because they have not the sanction of
a Government commission, nor do the
persons themselves hold any official or
private rank by which their capacities
for conducting such examinations can
be ascertained.
As a specimen of the state in which
some of the peasantry are, we find
Mr Lingen, while in Pembrokeshire,
remarking thus:—
“I entered two cottages, where the
children were said not to be attending
school. In the first I found an extremely
well-spoken and intelligent girl of twelve
or thirteen years old, and her brother
somewhat younger. They had been to
Yerbeston day-school for about a quarter,
and to Molleston Sunday-school for
about two years, though not for the last
month. It was closed during the bad
weather and short days. She read about
Jesus in the Testament; but could tell
me nothing about him except that he was
called the Son of Man. She said, ‘They
only teach us to read; they don’t tell us
any of these things at the Sunday-school.’“In the other cottage I found two little
children, a boy and girl, going, and
having been, to no school of any kind.
The girl was nursing an infant: there
were two other children from home. The
mother of four of them was a widow, the
fifth child was apparently a pauper, billeted
upon her in consideration of 5s. per
week from the parish. At the time of
my visit the mother was out at farm-work
(winnowing), and had to be called; I
could get no answer from the two children.
The girl, who was the eldest, and
in her ninth year, only replied to my questions
by a cunning, unpleasant grin,
though her face was intelligent and not
ill-looking. The boy had a most villainous
expression of sullen stolidity; he was
mixing culm with his hands. They knew
no prayers, nor who to pray to—and of
course never prayed. The mother could
not read nor write—’worse luck,’ as she
said; her only chance of educating these
children was a free-school. The entire
5s. went in food at the present high prices,
and ‘not enough then.’“In this same neighbourhood I asked
some questions of a little boy, nearly
seven, whom I met on the road. It was
in vain that I tempted him with half-pence
to answer; he knew nothing of
Sunday—of God—of the devil—’had
heard of Jesus Christ from Jemmy Wilson,’
but could give no account whatever
about him; he knew neither the then day
of the week, nor how many days in a
week, nor months in a year; he had never
been in any school; his brother and sister
were going to St Issell’s school. I had to
repeat my questions two or three times
over before they seemed to impress any
thing more than his ears. The first answer
invariably was, and it was, often
repeated half a dozen times—’What ee’
say?‘ and the next ‘Do’ know.'”
The condition of the buildings in
which the schools are commonly held
in the country parishes is wretched in
the extreme. Take the following
brief accounts, some of which might
furnish admirable sketches to a Cattermole
or a Maclise:—
“(1.) The school was held in a miserable
room over the stable; it was lighted
by two small glazed windows, and was
very low; in one corner was a broken
bench, some sacks, and a worn-out basket;
another corner was boarded off for
storing tiles and mortar belonging to the
chapel. The furniture consisted of one
small square table for the master, two
larger ones for the children, and a few
benches, all in a wretched state of repair.
There were several panes of glass broken
in the windows; in one place paper
served the place of glass, and in another a
slate, to keep out wind and rain; the
door was also in a very dilapidated condition.
On the beams which crossed the
room were a ladder and two larch poles.“(2.) The school was held in a room
built in a corner of the churchyard; it
was an open-roofed room; the floor was
of the bare earth, and very uneven; the[552]
room was lighted by two small glazed
windows, one-third of each of which was
patched up with boards. The furniture
consisted of a small square table for the
master, one square table for the pupils,
and seven or eight benches, some of which
were in good repair, and others very bad.
The biers belonging to the church were
placed on the beams which ran across the
room. At one end of the room was a heap
of coal and some rubbish, and a worn-out
basket, and on one side was a new door
leaning against the wall, and intended for
the stable belonging to the church. The
door of the schoolroom was in a very bad
condition, there being large holes in it,
through which cold currents of air were
continually flowing.”
If, however, the condition of the
school-buildings is thus unsuitable,
the previous education and training of
the teachers is not less faulty. The
subjoined extract from Mr Lingen’s
report is borne out by precisely similar
statements from those of his coadjutors:—
“The present average age of teachers
is upwards of 40 years; that at which they
commenced their vocation upwards of 30;
the number trained is 12·5 per cent of the
whole ascertained number; the average
period of training is 7·30 months; the
average income is L.22, 10s. 9d. per
annum; besides which, 16·1 per cent have
a house rent-free. Before adopting their
present profession, 6 had been assistants
in schools, 3 attorneys’ clerks, 1 attorney’s
clerk and sheriff’s officer, 1 apprentice
to an ironmonger, 1 assistant to a
draper, 1 agent, 1 artilleryman, 1 articled
clerk, 2 accountants, 1 auctioneer’s clerk,
1 actuary in a savings’ bank, 3 bookbinders,
1 butler, 1 barber, 1 blacksmith,
4 bonnet-makers, 2 booksellers, 1 bookkeeper,
15 commercial clerks, 3 colliers,
1 cordwainer, 7 carpenters, 1 compositor,
1 copyist, 3 cabinet-makers, 3 cooks, 1
corn-dealer, 3 druggists, 42 milliners, 20
domestic servants, 10 drapers, 4 excise-men,
61 farmers, 25 farm-servants, 1 farm-bailiff,
1 fisherman, 2 governesses, 7 grocers,
1 glover, 1 gardener, 177 at home or
in school, 1 herald-chaser, 4 housekeepers,
2 hatters, 1 helper in a stable, 8 hucksters
or shopkeepers, 1 iron-roller, 6 joiners, 1
knitter, 13 labourers, 4 laundresses, 1
lime-burner, 1 lay-vicar, 5 ladies’-maids,
1 lieutenant R. N., 2 land-surveyors, 22
mariners, 1 mill-wright, 108 married women,
7 ministers, 1 mechanic, 1 miner, 2
mineral agents, 5 masons, 1 mate, 1 maltster,
1 militia-man, 1 musician, 1 musical-wire-drawer,
2 nursery-maids, 1 night-schoolmaster,
1 publican’s wife (separated
from her husband,) 2 preparing for the
church, 1 policeman, 1 pedlar, 1 publican,
1 potter, 1 purser’s steward, 1 planter, 2
private tutors, 1 quarryman, 1 reed-thatcher,
28 sempstresses, 1 second master
R. N., 4 soldiers, 14 shoemakers, 2 machine-weighers,
1 stonecutter, 1 serjeant
of marines, 1 sawyer, 1 surgeon, 1 ship’s
cook, 7 tailors, 1 tailor and marine, 1 tiler,
17 widows, 4 weavers, and 60 unascertained,
or having had no previous occupation.“In connexion with the vocation of
teacher, 2 follow that of assistant-overseer
of roads, 6 are assistant overseers of the
poor, 1 accountant, 1 assistant parish
clerk, 1 bookbinder, 1 broom and clog-maker,
4 bonnet-makers, 1 sells Berlin
wool, 2 are cow-keepers, 3 collectors of
taxes, 1 drover (in summer,) 12 dressmakers,
1 druggist, 1 farmer, 4 grocers,
3 hucksters or shopkeepers, 1 inspector of
weights and measures, 1 knitter, 2 land-surveyors
(one of them is also a stonecutter,)
2 lodging-house keepers, 1 librarian
to a mechanics’ institute, 16 ministers,
1 master of a workhouse, 1 matron
of a lying-in hospital, 3 mat-makers, 13
preachers, 18 parish or vestry clerks
(uniting in some instances the office of
sexton), 1 printer and engraver, 1 porter,
barber, and layer-out of the dead in a
workhouse, 4 publicans, 1 registrar of
marriages, 11 sempstresses, 1 shopman (on
Saturdays,) 8 secretaries to benefit societies,
1 sexton, 2 shoemakers, 1 tailor, 1
teacher of modern languages, 1 turnpike
man, 1 tobacconist, 1 writing-master in
a grammar-school, and 9 are in receipt of
parochial relief.”
Upon this the inspector observes with
great good sense—
“No observations of mine could heighten
the contrast which facts like the above
exhibit, between the actual and the proper
position of a teacher. I found this
office almost every where one of the least
esteemed and worst remunerated; one of
those vocations which serve as the sinks
of all others, and which might be described
as guilds of refuge; for to what other
grade can the office of teacher be referred
after the foregoing analysis? Is it credible
that, if we took 784 shoemakers,
tailors, carpenters, or any other skilled
workmen, we should find them (one with
another) not to have commenced their
calling before 30 years of age? nor more
than 47·3 per cent of them who had not
previously followed some other calling
nor more than 1 in every 8 who had served
any apprenticeship to it, nor even this 8th
man for a period much longer than half a[553]
year? The miserable pittance which they
get is irregularly paid.”
The pecuniary part of the question,
the ways and means for supporting an
efficient system of education in Wales,
may be very fairly inferred from the
following extract of the report on
three of the most prosperous counties
in the principality, corroborated as
it is by similar statements and returns
in other districts:—
“There is a great and general deficiency
of voluntary funds for the maintenance
of schools for the poor in the rural
parts of South Wales. By far the most
liberal contributors to such schools in
England are the clergy. The following
table exhibits the clerical income of the
beneficed clergy in my district. I would
beg to call particular attention to the
average area and population of the parishes
in Carmarthenshire, and to the income
of the clergy in the remote hundreds
of Dewisland and Kemess:—“The poor provision which the church
offers to an educated man, and the necessity
of ordaining those only, for the great
majority of parishes, who understand the
Welsh language, are facts which bear
powerfully upon the education of the
country. A large portion of the Welsh
clergy complete their education exclusively
in Wales. The licensed grammar
schools, from which they were formerly
ordained, have been superseded for St
David’s College, Lampeter.“Still, so far as daily education has
hitherto been supported by voluntary
payments, this has been mostly in connexion
with the church. For, putting
aside 31·1 per cent of the day-scholars
as belonging to private adventure schools,
and 10·9 percent for children in union
workhouse and workmen’s schools, there
remains 39·9 per cent of the day-scholars
in connexion, and 18·1 per cent not in
connexion, with the church.”
Number of | Vicarages or | Number of | Total Income | ||
Counties. | Parishes. | Rectories. | Perpetual | Glebe | of Clergy from |
Curacies. | Houses. | Benefices. | |||
£ | |||||
Carmarthenshire, | 77 | 16 | 72 | 26 | 9,974 |
Glamorganshire, | 125 | 53 | 83 | 33 | 18,101 |
Pembrokeshire, | 140 | 58 | 85 | 34 | 17,418 |
The three Counties, | 342 | 127 | 240 | 93 | 45,493 |
Average | Number of | Average area | ||||
Income of | Parishes on | Average | of square | |||
Counties | Clergy per | which the | population | miles | ||
Parish. | average Income | per Parish. | per Parish. | |||
is taken. | ||||||
£ | s. | d. | ||||
Carmarthenshire, | 119 | 13 | 0 | 75 | 1,380 | 12 |
Glamorgenshire, | 153 | 7 | 11 | 118 | 1,364 | 6 |
Pembrokeshire, | 129 | 0 | 5 | 135 | 255 | 4 |
The three Counties, | 133 | 0 | 4 | 328 | 1,068 | 6 |
Whatever deficiencies there may be
in the system of daily and secular
education, much more zeal and energy
is shown in the Sunday schools; the
causes and objects of which are so
graphically and accurately described
by Mr Lingen, that we must again
quote his own words:—observing that
the two other reports tell the same tale
exactly, only in different language—
“The type of such Sunday schools is no
more than this. A congregation meets in
its chapel. It elects those whom it considers
to be its most worthy members,
intellectually and religiously, to act as
‘teachers’ to the rest, and one or more to
‘superintend’ the whole. Bible classes,
Testament classes, and classes of such as
cannot yet read, are formed. They meet
once, generally from 2 to 4 P.M., sometimes
in the morning also, on each Sunday. The
superintendent, or one of the teachers,
begins the school by prayer; they then
sing; then follows the class instruction,
the Bible and Testament classes reading
and discussing the Scriptures, the others
learning to read; school is closed in the
same way as it began. Sections of the
same congregation, where distance or
other causes render it difficult for them
to assemble in the chapel, establish similar
schools elsewhere. These are called
branches. The constitution throughout is
purely democratic, presenting an office
and some sort of title to almost every man
who is able and willing to take an active
part in its administration, without much
reference to his social position during the
other six days of the week. My returns
show 11,000 voluntary teachers, with an
allowance of about seven scholars to
each. Whatever may be the accuracy of
the numbers, I believe this relative proportion
to be not far wrong. The position
of teacher is coveted as a distinction, and
is multiplied accordingly. It is not unfrequently
the first prize to which the
most proficient pupils in the parochial
schools look. For them it is a step towards
the office of preacher and minister.
The universality of these schools, and the[554]
large proportion of the persons attending
them who take part in their government,
have very generally familiarised the
people with some of the more ordinary
terms and methods of organisation, such
as committee, secretary, and so forth.“Thus, there is every thing about such
institutions which can recommend them to
the popular taste. They gratify that gregarious
sociability which animates the
Welsh towards each other. They present
the charms of office to those who, on all
other occasions, are subject; and of distinction
to those who have no other chance
of distinguishing themselves. The topics
current in them are those of the most
general interest; and are treated in a
mode partly didactic, partly polemical,
partly rhetorical, the most universally
appreciated. Finally, every man, woman,
and child feels comfortably at home in
them. It is all among neighbours and
equals. Whatever ignorance is shown
there, whatever mistakes are made, whatever
strange speculations are started,
there are no superiors to smile and open
their eyes. Common habits of thought
pervade all. They are intelligible or excusable
to one another. Hence, every one
that has got any thing to say is under no
restraint from saying it. Whatever such
Sunday-schools may be as places of instruction,
they are real fields of mental
activity. The Welsh working man rouses
himself for them. Sunday is to him more
than a day of bodily rest and devotion. It
is his best chance, all the week through,
of showing himself in his own character.
He marks his sense of it by a suit of
clothes regarded with a feeling hardly less
Sabbatical than the day itself. I do not
remember to have seen an adult in rags
in a single Sunday school throughout the
poorest districts. They always seemed to
me better dressed on Sundays than the
same classes in England.”
As a specimen of the relative number
of Sunday schools belonging to the
different religious persuasions in North
Wales, we will take Mr Johnson’s
summary, which gives the following
tabular result; and which is nearly in
the same proportion in the rest of the
principality:—
SUNDAY SCHOOLS.
Church of England, | 124 |
Baptists, | 73 |
Calvinistic Methodists, | 545 |
Independents, | 232 |
Wesleyan Methodists, | 183 |
Other Denominations, | 4 |
—— | |
Total, | 1161 |
But if we take the returns of the
daily schools for the same six counties,
the proportions will be found to,
be greatly changed:—
DAY SCHOOLS FOR THE POOR.
Schools. | Scholars. | |
Church, | 269 | 18,732 |
Baptists, | 0 | 0 |
Calvinistic Methodists, | 3 | 140 |
Independents, | 6 | 275 |
Roman Catholics, | 2 | 55 |
Wesleyans, | 2 | 285 |
British and Foreign, | 42 | 4,979 |
Schools, not British and Foreign, | 29 | 1,726 |
Workhouse Schools, | 8 | 463 |
Factory, | 1 | 30 |
Private adventure, | 216 | 5,348 |
—— | ——— | |
Total, | 578 | 32,033 |
Out of these daily schools for the
poor, not less than 269, or 46½ per
cent of the whole number, (to say nothing
of many of the private schools,)
are publicly provided by the Church;
and it should be remembered that of
the Dissenting Sunday schools nearly
all are held in their meeting-houses,
and form part and parcel of their religious
system; whereas the Church
Sunday school is mostly an institution
apart from the church itself, and established
on its own separate footing.
With regard to the funds for supporting
schools, the following remarks
by Mr Johnson, as applied to North
Wales, are too important to be omitted.
He says:—
“It appears, from the foregoing analysis
of the funds of 517 schools, that the
amount annually raised by charitable
contributions of the rich is (in round numbers)
£5675, that raised by the poor
£7000. It is important to observe the
misdirection of these branches of school
income, and the fatal consequences which
ensue.“The wealthy classes who contribute
towards education belong to the Established
Church; the poor who are to be
educated are Dissenters. The former will
not aid in supporting neutral schools; the
latter withhold their children from such
as require conformity to the Established
Church. The effects are seen in the co-existence
of two classes of schools, both
of which are rendered futile—the Church
schools supported by the rich, which are
thinly attended, and that by the extreme
poor; and private-adventure schools, supported
by the mass of the poorer classes
at an exorbitant expense, and so utterly
useless that nothing can account for their
existence except the unhealthy division of[555]
society, which prevents the rich and poor
from co-operating. The Church schools,
too feebly supported by the rich to give
useful education, are deprived of the support
of the poor, which would have sufficed
to render them efficient. Thus
situated, the promoters are driven to
establish premiums, clothing-clubs, and
other collateral inducements, in order to
overcome the scruples and reluctance of
Dissenting parents. The masters, to increase
their slender pittance, are induced
to connive at the infringement of the rules
which require conformity in religion, and
allow the parents (sometimes covertly,
sometimes with the consent of the promoters)
to purchase exemption for a small
gratuity; those who cannot afford it being
compelled to conform, or expelled in case
of refusal. Where, however, the rules
are impartially enforced, or the parents
too poor to purchase exemption, a compromise
follows. The children are allowed
to learn the Church catechism, and to
attend church, so long as they remain at
school, but are cautioned by their parents
not to believe the catechism, and to return
to their paternal chapels so soon as they
have finished schooling. A dispensation,
in fact, is given, allowing conformity in
matters of religion during the period required
for education, provided they allow
no impression to be made upon their minds
by the ritual and observances to which
they conform. The desired object is
attained by both parties. Outward conformity
is effected for the time, and the
children return in after-life to the creed
and usages of their parents.”
The fact is, that the farmers and all
the lower classes care little for education
per se, though they wish their
children to profit by a knowledge of
English, in order to facilitate their
advancement in after life; and they
are unwilling, at the same time, to
support schools in connexion with the
Church. That Church is to them the
church of the rich man as distinguished
from the poor; of the conqueror as
distinguished from the conquered; of
the Englishman as distinguished from
the Welsh; it is the Church of England,
not of Wales; and their affections
as well as their prejudices are all
opposed to it. This again is one of
the main causes—and it is so pointed
out by the commissioners—of the slow
progress of education in Wales, supported,
as it mainly is, by the upper
classes. It is not the proper place to
enter here into any further discussion
as to all the causes of dispute in
Wales; we will merely state that we
believe it to be now confirmed, not
only by the national antagonism of the
two races, but also by the democratic
principles which are so widely diffused
throughout the country, and which
are sure to break out again to a most
dangerous extent in Wales on the first
opportunity. Hear what Mr Lingen
states on the subject:—
“Most singular is the character which
has been developed by this theological
bent of minds isolated from nearly all
sources, direct or indirect, of secular information.
Poetical and enthusiastic
warmth of religious feeling, careful attendance
upon religious services, zealous
interest in religious knowledge, the comparative
absence of crime, are found side
by side with the most unreasoning prejudices
and impulses; an utter want of method
in thinking and acting; and (what
is far worse) wide-spread disregard to
temperance, wherever there are the means
of excess, of chastity, of veracity, and
of fair dealing. I subjoin two extreme
instances of the wild fanaticism into
which such temperaments may run. The
first concerns the Rebecca riots. W.
Chambers, jun., Esq. of Llanelly House,
kindly furnished me with a large collection
of contemporary documents and depositions
concerning the period of those
disturbances. An extract from the deposition
of one Thomas Phillips of Topsail,
is illustrative of the vividly descriptive
and imaginative powers of the
Welsh, and of the peculiar forms under
which popular excitement among them
would be sure to exhibit itself.“Shoui-yschwr-fawr and Dai Cantwr
were noms de guerre borne by two ringleaders
in these disturbances.“Between ten and eleven o’clock on
the night of the attack on Mr Newman’s
house, I was called upon by Shoui-yschwr-fawr,
and went with the party.
On my way I had a conversation with
Dai Cantwr. Thomas Morris, a collier,
by the Five Cross Roads, was walking
before us, with a long gun. I said
“Thomas is enough to frighten one with
his long gun.” Dai said, “There is not
such a free man as Tom Morris in the
rank. I was coming up Gellygwlwnog
field, arm in arm with him, after burning
Mr Chambers’s ricks of hay; and he had
a gun in the other hand, and Tom said,
“Here’s a hare,” and he up with his gun
and shot it slap down—and it was a
horse—Mr Chambers’s horse. One of the
party stuck the horse with a knife—the[556]
blood flowed—and Tom Morris held his
hand under the blood, and called upon
the persons to come forward and dip
their fingers in it, and take it as a sacrifice
instead of Christ; and the parties
did so.’ And Dai added, ‘that he had
often heard of a sacrament in many ways,
but had never heard of a sacrament by a
horse before that night.’“The other instance was told me by
one who witnessed much of the Chartist
outbreak. He said that ‘the men who
marched from the hills to join Frost, had
no definite object beyond a fanatical notion
that they were to march immediately
to London, fight a great battle, and conquer
a great kingdom.’ I could not help
being reminded of the swarm that followed
Walter the Penniless, and took the
town which they reached at the end of
their first day’s march for Jerusalem.”
We could point out several districts
in Wales, in which few gentry reside,
such as the south-western portion of
Caernarvon, and some parts of Anglesey,
where the most republican and
levelling doctrines prevail extensively
among the farmers and the labouring
classes, and where resistance to tithes,
and not only to tithes, but to rents, is
a subject fondly cherished for future
opportunity. The town of Caernarvon
itself is a pestilent hot-bed of discontent;
so is Merthyr Tydvil; so is
Newtown; so is Swansea; and so are
many others.
The commissioners dwell rather
lightly on this part of the subject—on
these consequences of the past and
present condition of the country, and
of the defective education existing in
it. Many of the assistants employed
by the commissioners were
Dissenters, and their examinations of
Church schools may be therefore suspected;
at least we fancy that we can
discern a certain warmth of admiration,
and intensity of unction, in the
reports on the Dissenting schools,
which are not bestowed on the others.
However this may be, we cannot but
admit that these reports do actually
show the existence of a very defective
state of things in the principality;
and we find the commissioners justly
pointing out and reprobating two
glaring vices in the Welsh character,
the existence of which we admit, and
to which we shall, of our own knowledge,
add a third.
The first refers to the want of chastity,
or rather to the lax ideas of the
common order of people on that subject
previous to marriage. This, with
every wish to excuse the national
feelings and failings of the Welsh, we
must allow to be proved by the concurrent
testimony and experience of
every one well acquainted with the
principality. This vice, however, is
more systematically established in the
northern than in the southern counties;
and the existence of this system
is, we have no doubt, of very long
standing, ranking, indeed, among the
national customs which lose their origin
in the night of ages. The common
notion prevalent among the lower
classes in Wales, and generally acted
on, is, that want of chastity before
marriage is no vice, though afterwards
it is considered a crime, which is very
rarely committed. Before we pass a
sweeping condemnation on the rude
population of the Welsh mountains
for this laxity, let us remember that,
such is the false state of “over-civilisation”
in England, the same ideas
and practices exist universally among
the male portion, at least, of the people,
and pass without any thing beyond a
formal, we might almost say, a legal
reprimand: that in France, Spain,
Portugal, Italy, and, it may be, other
countries of Europe, this laxity exists
not so much before as after marriage;
and that therefore the poor Celtic
mountaineers do not stand alone in
their ignorance of what is better.
It appears by the official returns,
that the proportion of illegitimate
children in North Wales shows an
excess of 12·3 per cent above the
average of all England and Wales
upon the like numbers of registered
births. We know ourselves of a
union of 48 parishes in which there
are now 500 bastard children supported
out of the poor-rates; and, in
fact, the prevalence of the vice is not
to be denied. The volumes of these
reports contain numerous minutes of
evidences and letters from magistrates
and clergymen corroborative of this
fact; and they all agree in referring
it to the ignorance of the people. We
are not inclined to lift the veil which
we would willingly allow to hang over
the faults, the weaknesses, and the
ignorance of a poor uncultivated
people; believing, as we do, that the[557]
remedies for such a state of things are
not far off, nor difficult to find; and
knowing that, if there be any palliation
of such a state of things, it is to be
found in this circumstance, that the
married state is most duly honoured
and observed in that country, and also,
that the women marry early in life,
and support all the duties of their
state in an exemplary manner. We
could also pick out county after
county in England, where we know
that the morality of the lower orders
is little, if at all, elevated above this
standard, and where the phenomenon
of the pregnant bride is one of the
most ordinary occurrence. The statement
of these facts, as published by
the commissioners, has caused great
indignation throughout Wales, and
has set the local press in a ferment,
but has not produced any satisfactory
refutation of the impeachment.
Another vice, correlative to, and
consequent upon the other, is the
want of truth and honesty in petty
matters observable throughout the
land. This is the common complaint
of almost every gentleman and magistrate
in the twelve counties—that
the word of a Welshman of the lower
classes is hardly to be trusted in little
matters; and that the crime of false
swearing in courts and at quarter-sessions
is exceedingly frequent. In
the same manner, the people generally,
in the minor transactions of life, are
given to equivocations and by-dealing,
and make light of telling an untruth
if it refers only to a matter of
minor importance. Were a Welshman
called as a witness in a case of
felony, we think his oath might be
depended upon as much as an Englishman’s;
but is he called up on a
case of common assault, or the stealing
of a few potatoes from his neighbour’s
field—or is he covenanting to sell you
coals or corn at a certain price and
weight—we should be uncommonly
careful how we trusted to his deposition
or his assurances.
A clergyman of Brecknockshire
says:—
“The Welsh are more deceitful than
the English; though they are full of expression,
I cannot rely on them as I should
on the English. There is more disposition
to pilfer than among the English, but we
are less apprehensive of robbery than in
England. There is less open avowal of a
want of chastity, but it exists; and there
is far less feeling of delicacy between the
sexes here in every-day life than in England.
The boys bathe here, for instance,
in the river at the bridge in public, and I
have been insulted for endeavouring to
stop it. There is less open wickedness as
regards prostitution than in England.
Drunkenness is the prevailing sin of this
place and the county around, and is not
confined to the labouring classes, but the
drunkenness of the lower classes is greatly
caused by the example of those above
them, who pass their evenings in the public-houses.
But clergymen and magistrates,
who used to frequent them, have
ceased to do so within the last few years.
I have preached against the sin, and used
other efforts to check it, though I have
been insulted for doing so in the street.
I think things are better than they were
in this respect…. I do not think
they are addicted to gambling, but their
chief vice is that of sotting in the
public-houses.”
A magistrate, in another part of
the county, gives the following testimony:—
“Crimes of violence are almost unknown,
such as burglary, forcible robbery,
or the use of the knife. Common assaults
are frequent, usually arising from drunken
quarrels. Petty thefts are not particularly
numerous. Poultry-stealing and
sheep-stealing prevail to a considerable
extent. There is no rural police, and the
parish constables are for the most part
utterly useless, except for serving summonses,
&c. Sheep and poultry stealers,
therefore, very frequently escape with impunity.
Drunkenness prevails to a lamentable
extent—not so much among the
lowest class, who are restrained by their
poverty, as among those who are in better
circumstances. Every market or fair day
affords too much proof of this assertion.
Unchastity in the women is, I am sorry
to say, a great stain upon our people.
The number of bastard children is very
great, as is shown by the application of
young women for admission into the workhouse
to be confined, and by the application
to magistrates in petty sessions
for orders of affiliation. In hearing these
cases, it is impossible not to remark how
unconscious of shame both the young woman
and her parents often appear to be.
In the majority of cases where an order
of affiliation is sought, marriage was promised,
or the expectation of it held out.
The cases are usually cases of bonâ fide
seduction. Those who enter the workhouse
to be confined are generally girls of[558]
known bad character. I believe that in
the rural districts few professed prostitutes
would be found.”
The clerk, to the magistrates at Lampeter
observes:—
“Perjury is common in courts of
justice, and the Welsh language facilitates
it; for, when witnesses understand
English, they feign not to do so, in
order to gain time in the process of translation,
to shape and mould their answers
according to the interest they wish to
serve. Frequently neither the prisoner
nor the jury understand English, and the
counsel, nevertheless, addresses them in
English, and the judge sums up in English,
not one word of which do they often understand.
Instances have occurred when
I have had to translate the answers of an
English witness into Welsh for the jury;
and once even to the grand jury at Cardigan
I had to do this. A juryman once
asked me, ‘What was the nature of an
action in which he had given his verdict.’“Truth and the sacredness of an oath
are little thought of; it is most difficult
to get satisfactory evidence in courts of
justice.”
Upon the above evidence, Mr Symons,
the inspector, remarks:—
“Notwithstanding the lamentable state
of morals, the jails are empty. The following
comparison between the relative
criminality of the three counties in my
district with that of the neighbouring
agricultural county of Hereford, exhibits
this moral anomaly in the Welsh character
very forcibly:—
Committals | |||
for Trial at | Centesimal | ||
Assizes and | Proportion | ||
Counties of | Population | Quarter Sessions | of Offenders |
in 1841 | for the 5 years | to Population | |
ending with 1845. | |||
Brecknock | 55,603 | 261 | .46 |
Cardigan | 68,766 | 135 | .19 |
Radnor | 25,356 | 140 | .55 |
Hereford | 113,878 | 1,198 | 1.05 |
“Crimes, therefore, are twice as numerous
in Herefordshire as in Radnorshire
or Brecknockshire, and five times more so
than in Cardiganshire.“I attribute this paucity of punishable
offences in Wales partly to the extreme
shrewdness and caution of the people, but
much more to a natural benevolence and
warmth of heart, which powerfully deters
them from acts of malice and all deliberate
injury to others. And I cannot but express
my surprise that a characteristic so
highly to the credit of the Welsh people,
and of which so many evidences presented
themselves to the eye of the stranger,
should have been left chiefly to his own
personal testimony. Facts were nevertheless
related to me which bore out my
impression; and I may instance the ancient
practice among neighbouring families
of assisting the marriages of each
other’s children by loans or gifts of money
at the ‘biddings’ or marriage meetings,
to be repaid only on a similar occasion in
the family of the donor, as well as the
attendance of friends at times of death or
adversity, as among the incidents which
spring from and mark this honourable
characteristic.”
Notwithstanding all this, we know,
from official sources, that the proportion
per cent of commitments for North
Wales is sixty-one per cent below the
calculated average for all England
and Wales, on the same amount of
male population of the like ages. In
fact, the jails of Wales are commonly
empty, or the next thing to it; and
the whole twelve counties would hardly
keep one barrister, on the crown
side, above starving-point. Maiden
assizes are any thing but uncommon
in that country.
That particular foci of evil do exist,
we have asserted before; and we find
the following trace of this portion of the
subject in the report of Mr Vaughan
Johnson on Montgomeryshire:—
“The following evidence relates to the
parishes of Newtown and Llanllwchaiarn,
which contain 6842 inhabitants:—‘It appears that, previously to the year
1845, no district in North Wales was
more neglected, in respect of education,
than the parishes of Newtown and Llanllwchaiarn.
The effects were partly seen
in the turbulent and seditious state of the
neighbourhood in the year 1839. The
permanent evils which have sprung from
this neglect it will require many years of
careful education to eradicate. A memorial,
presented by the inhabitants to
the Lords of the Committee of Council on
Education, at the close of the year 1845,
contains the following plea for assistance
in providing popular education:—“In the spring of the year 1839 the
peace of the town and neighbourhood was
threatened by an intended insurrection
on the part of the operative class, in connexion,
it is supposed, with other parts of
the kingdom, with a view to effect a
change in the institutions of the country;
but such an insurrection, if intended, was
prevented by the presence of an armed
force; and a military force has ever since[559]
been stationed in the town, with a view
of preserving its peace.‘Your memorialists believe that, if the
inhabitants had had the benefit of a sound
moral and religious culture in early life,
the presence of an armed force to protect
the peace of the town would not be needed
in so comparatively small a place; and
your memorialists are under a firm conviction
that no better way can be devised
for the removal of all disposition to vice
and crime, than by enlightening the ignorant,
and especially by sowing in early
life, by the hands of the teacher, the seeds
of religion and morality.'”‘The alarm occasioned by these disturbances
has passed away; but I ascertained,
by a careful inquiry among the
persons best acquainted with the condition
of the working-classes, that even at
the present day low and unprincipled
publications, of a profane and seditious
tendency, are much read by a class of the
operatives; that private and secret clubs
exist for the dissemination of such writings,
by means of which the class of
operatives have access to the writings of
Paine and Volney, to Owen’s tracts, and
to newspapers and periodicals of the
same pernicious tendency. It is stated
that many persons who read such works
also attend Sunday schools, from their
anxiety to obtain a knowledge of the art
of reading, which they cannot otherwise
acquire. It is the opinion of those who
are best acquainted with the evils complained
of, that the most efficacious remedy
would be the circulation of intelligent
publications on general subjects, within
the comprehension of the working-classes,
by the help of reading-societies and circulating
libraries, at terms which the
operatives would be able to afford.'”
The third vice—for it is a vice—which
we know to be prevalent in
Wales, is the extreme dirt and untidiness
of all the inhabitants. Go
into any Welsh town or village, and
observe the squalid shabby look of
the houses and their tenants; visit
their farms and cottages, and see the
wretched filth in which men and animals
herd together, and you will bear
witness to the truth of our assertion.
There is no spirit of order and improvement
among them; every thing is
done on the principle of the least
possible present trouble. Were the
Welsh blessed with the climate of
Naples, they would, every one of
them, become pure Lazzaroni,—as it
is, they approximate to the Irish in
their innate indolence and love of
dirt. Whenever the commissioners
for the health of towns receive their
full power, they will have an Augean
stable to cleanse, comprising the whole
Principality.
Even here, however, we are disposed
to find some excuse for the
people. They have so few resident
gentry, at least of the larger proprietors;
their country is so wild and so
lonely; the difficulties of poverty and
bad weather which they have to contend
against are so great, that the
philanthropical inquirer must make
large allowances for them on this
head. The commissioners found
most of the country schools conducted
in the most wretched buildings; but
perhaps these buildings were some of
the very best and cleanest in the district:
they thought them neglected,
and in bad repair; whereas the inhabitants
might have supposed that
they “had done the correct thing,”
and had adorned them in a style of
lavish expenditure.
We might go on multiplying our
extracts and our comments ad infinitum,
but we purposely abstain; and
we shall conclude our review of these
highly important documents with one
or two inferences that seem to us
obviously necessary.
In the first place, as long as the
Welsh language cannot reckon, among
its literary treasures, the principal
portion of the good elementary books
of instruction which have long been
employed in England, and are still
issuing from the English press, it is
obviously impossible to place the education
of the Welsh on the same level
as that of their Saxon neighbours.
Not only should the best English
books be translated into Welsh—we
mean for the instruction and amusement
of the middle and lower classes,—but
translations might be made
most advantageously from other
tongues; and the literature of Wales
might become permanently enriched
with the best fruits of all nations.
We by no means coincide in opinion
with those who would discourage the
study of Welsh, and would even
attempt to suppress that language
altogether; we look upon it as one of
the most interesting and valuable,
though not one of the most fortunate
and gifted, of European tongues. In[560]
ancient literature, in poetry, and in
an immense mass of oral tradition, it
is uncommonly rich, and, by the mere
dignity of age, is worthy of its place
being ever kept for it among the languages
of the world. But, further than
this, though it operates to a certain
extent as a social bar to the more
intimate connexion of the Welsh and
English populations, it serves also
as a strong bond and support of
Welsh nationality, and keeps alive in
their breasts that indomitable love of
their country, and that spirit of national
pride, which is the best safeguard
of the liberties of the realm,
and its protection from democratic
invasion. It hinders the operations
of centralisation—that odious and destructive
principle of government
which Whigs and Democrats are so
fond of copying from their masters, the
revolutionary French; and it teaches
the people to rely on their own resources,
and to preserve the ancient freedom
of their country. In times like
these, when the aggressive levelling
spirit of democracy is actively at
work, and when the ancient liberties
of the country are gradually falling
beneath the scythe of radical innovation,
any thing that may serve as a
check to the decline and fall of the
empire is not to be lightly despised
or abandoned. The Welsh, like the
Basques, like the Bretons, like the
Hungarians, have preserved their national
language and feelings, though
all these are united to empires and
people far more powerful and numerous
than themselves; and thus are
destined to form the most energetic
and abiding portions of those empires,
when the excessive advance of civilisation,
and the destruction of all
national virtues, shall have brought
about their disruption and ruin. Let
the higher orders and the government
of the country show, the former more
enlightened and more energetic patriotism,
and the latter more intelligence
and foresight than hitherto.
Let them provide the people with the
materials of education and instruction;
let them call forth the numerous learned
men to be found amongst the clergy
of the Principality; let them require
and pay for the formation of an elementary
literature, and the nucleus
thus originated will grow betimes into
a goodly mass, fit for the work required,
and itself generating the means
of its future increase. The natural
acuteness of the Welsh people is
such—and the Commissioners bear
ample testimony to the fact—that,
had they but books in their own
tongue, the facts of knowledge would
be universally acquired. They would
make as much progress in secular as
they now do in theological research;
and were their powers of acquisition
well directed, the whole character of
the nation would undergo an elevating
and improving change.
We would have them taught English
as a foreign language—as an
accomplishment, in fact. It belongs
to a totally different family of languages,
and must always be a foreign
tongue to a Celt—but still it may be
acquired sufficiently for all the common
purposes of life; while all facts,
all instruction, all matters for reflection
and memory, should be conveyed
in the national tongue, the pure
Cymric language.
Government need not trouble
itself by attempting to carry the
details of educational systems into
operation; all that it is required to
supply is the moving and the controlling
power; the various duties of the
great machine will be better fulfilled
by the people at large—that is to say,
by the local authorities, the constituted
voices and hands of the
national body.
We are aware of the many difficulties
that are sure to meet any government,
or rather any political party,
that should attempt at the present
day to carry into effect a scheme of
general education. The sectarian
spirit of the country is so thoroughly
excited, the minds of the people are
so thoroughly wild upon certain subjects,
that any thing like a patriotic
sinking of interests for the general
good is out of the question; much
less is it to be expected that, under
Whig leaders, the discordant members
of the state would be inclined to defer
to the superior authority of the legislators.
The predominance of the
democratic element in the present
phase of the constitution of England
hinders the action of government, and
injures in this, as in most other
respects, the very best interests of the[561]
country. Still we cannot but think
that, were there at the head of affairs a
band of statesmen in whose political
integrity, private honour, and public
capacity, the country could firmly rely,
the mass of the people might be made
to rally round their standard, rather
than round the gathering-posts of factious
leaders, whether political or
religious. But at the present moment,
when the tone of political morality
and parliamentary consistency is so
low, when treason and tergiversation
are the order of the day, and when the
undisguised pursuit of gain—by fair
means or by foul, but still by some
means or other—is allowed to usurp
an undue place in the councils of the
nation, it is in vain to hope for any
very satisfactory results.
We would say, follow out the
Church scheme fearlessly and boldly,
but without intolerance—follow it out
consistently and honestly, and you
will obtain more numerous and more
worthy followers, you will produce
more permanent and more beneficial
results, than by truckling to this sect
or to that, or by the vain endeavour
to curry favour with all. At the same
time we think, with the commissioners,
that to make the Bible the sole book
of education, as is the case in most
schools, is a bad plan; it brings the
sacred volume itself into contempt and
dislike, and it limits the field of instruction
in an undue degree. We
would introduce more of secular subjects
even into the common schools,
and certainly not less of real religion;
and to that end we would endeavour
to fit the teachers for their duties, and
suit the extensiveness of the schools
to the amount of work to be done.
Religious education being maintained
daily as a part, not as the whole, of
education, it should be made the exclusive
topic of Sunday education;
and the amount of information on
religious topics thus gained would be
found to be greater, in a given time,
than when the child’s mind is bent to
that one subject alone—the hardest,
the sublimest of all subjects—and
when all his thoughts, all his ideas,
are concentrated on the Bible, the
Prayer-Book, and the Catechism. In
this matter, however, the heads of the
Church are the authorities with whom
the move for improvement ought to
originate; and, would they but act
with energy and unanimity, there is
no doubt that they would carry the
weight and influence of the nation
along with them.
The third observation we have to
offer refers to the lamentably inadequate
provision made, in a pecuniary
point of view, for the education of the
people. Not only are the teachers
totally unprepared by previous education,
but, even let their talents and
acquirements be what they may, their
brightest prospect is that of earning
less than at any trade to which they
may be take themselves—without any
prospect of ever, by some turn of
fortune’s wheel, amassing for themselves
a store for their declining
years. Work, to be done well, no
matter what its nature may be, must
be properly recompensed; no system
that is not adequately supported with
funds can be expected to continue in
a state of efficiency—it will speedily
degenerate, decline, and ultimately
perish.
Not to dwell upon truisms of this
kind, we shall at once state what we
think would form a sufficient fund for
the maintenance of a uniform and
effective system of public instruction
in Wales, and the means of carrying it
into effect. We conceive that the
advantages of education, being felt by
every man—even whether he be the
direct recipient of it or not—should be
paid for out of a common fund, raised
in an equitable manner by the state.
On the other hand, in an agricultural
country, where the main interests of
the state are in the hands of the great
landed proprietors, and where the
well-being and safety of the whole
depends upon the morality and the
physical good of the labouring classes,
the magistrates of the country, and
all the owners of land, are most intimately
bound up with the healthy
action and welfare of the whole people;
nor can they by any means shift from
their shoulders the duty of providing
for the happiness of their tenants and
dependents. For similar reasons, the
merchants, manufacturers, and other
citizens of large towns, have a direct
interest in the welfare and in the in moral
advancement of all the working and
inferior classes of the urban population.
Now, we maintain that one of[562]
the most efficient and ready methods
for the promotion of industry, the
suppression of vagrancy, the diminution
of drunkenness, sensuality, and
crime, and therefore the lowering of
poor-rates, police-rates, county-rates,
&c., would be the giving the people a
better religious and secular education,
and the raising of them in the scale of
social beings. It would follow from
these premises, if assented to, that
an education tax would be one of the
fairest and most directly advantageous
which could be imposed on the country;
and we are further persuaded that, as
its effects began to make themselves
felt, its justice would be acquiesced
in by all who should pay it.
We would therefore suggest, 1st,
That a general poll-tax should be
raised on the country, without distinction
of person, or age, or sex, for
the purposes of education; and, in
order that people might not murmur
at it for its oppressiveness, we would
fix it at the value of one day’s work
of an adult agricultural labourer. 2d,
On all the acreage of the country we
would recommend a land-tax to be
levied, with the same intent, and
without exception for any class of
property whatsoever. This we would
fix at some small fractional part of
the annual value of the land in rent
charge,—say at one penny per acre.
3d, On all household property in
towns, for tenements, belonging to
persons not in the condition of
labourers, we would lay a similar
tax of a small fractional portion of
the annual rent; and on all mining
and manufacturing property, wherever
situated, we would impose a certain
small annual charge. To fix ideas,
we will suppose that the sum produced
by this latter class of property
should be equal to one-half of that
charged for the same purpose on the
landed proprietors. The sums to be
raised may be thus calculated:—
1st., The entire population of North
and South Wales, as ascertained by
the census of 1841, is 911,603: and
the average rate of wages for an able-bodied
agricultural labourer may be
safely estimated at 1s. 6d. per diem,
as a minimum throughout Wales, A
poll-tax, therefore, of 1s. 6d. per head
on the whole population, would produce
a sum of £68,375.
2d., The entire acreage of Wales is
very nearly 5,206,900 acres; and a
land-tax of 1d. per acre would therefore
produce £21,695.
3d., Estimating a tax on houses,
and mining and manufacturing property
throughout Wales, at only half
the amount of that raised on the land,
we should have a sum of £10,847.
The whole would stand thus:—
Poll-tax | L.68,375 |
Land-tax | 21,695 |
House-tax, &c. | 10,847 |
———— | |
L.100,917 |
Now assuming that, whether by adhering
to the old division of parishes
for the formation of educational districts—and
for many reasons, religious
as well as political, we should be sorry
to see this arrangement disturbed—there
would be required, at the rate of
at least one school for each parish,
the total number of 863 schools.
But on account of the increased size
of some of the towns, and the accumulation
of mining population in several
mountainous districts, it might be
necessary to provide more than this
number. We will therefore, at a
guess, fix it at 1000, and this would
furnish at least one school for every
1000 of the whole population, adult
as well as infantine—a proportion
which will be allowed to be abundantly
sufficient, when it is considered that
such schools are intended only for the
lower classes.
To support, however, a school in a
proper state of efficiency—that is to
say, to furnish it with properly trained
teachers, male and female, and with
the requisite books and other instruments
of teaching—we do not think
that we are overstraining the point
if we assign the annual sum of one
hundred pounds as necessary. This
sum might either be divided in the
proportion of sixty pounds per annum
for a male teacher, and forty pounds
per annum for a female,—or it might
most advantageously, in some cases,
be bestowed on a teacher and his
wife, supposing them both capable of
undertaking such duties. Of course,
in all cases suitable buildings, including
school-rooms for both sexes, residences
and gardens for the teachers,
should be provided at the public expense,
and maintained in repair from[563]
a distinct fund. We shall then perceive
that the sum mentioned above,
amounting in round numbers to one
hundred thousand pounds per annum,
would be sufficient for the purpose;
and we think that it would not only
be so, but that, it would be made to
furnish a sufficient sum for retiring
and superannuated pensions, on the
principle adopted in several of the
Continental states, of an annual percentage
being deducted from the
salaries of all civil servants to form a
fund of this nature, specially devoted
to their own benefit. We do not
throw out any specific hints for the
collection and management of this
fund; but it might be raised along
with other local rates, and by the
same local officers, so that the smallest
possible addition might be thereby
made to the cost of collecting it.
One part of this plan, however,
without which the whole would be
inefficient, would be the forming of a
body of inspectors, and the establishing
of training-schools or colleges
for teachers. The latter are already
beginning to exist, and machinery
for the former is now at work under
the direction of the Committee of
Council. But we should hope to see
training-schools established on a much
larger and more efficient scale than at
present; and we should desire to see
the appointment of inspectors, and the
management of the education funds,
taken out of the hands of such a body
as the Privy Council, and given to the
local and provincial authorities, civil
and ecclesiastical, of Wales. If such
appointments remained in the hands
of government, political jobbing would
act upon them with greater intensity
than through the medium of local
interests and county influence; and,
what would be far worse than this,
another impulse would be given to
the principle of centralisation, one of
the most fatal for national spirit and
national freedom that can be devised,
and which we are called upon to resist
at all times, but especially when a
party of Whig politico-economists,
as wild and destructive in the ultimate
tendencies of their theories as the
Girondists of France, are in possession
of the reins of power.
We say nothing on the subject of
Sunday schools; we leave them altogether
to the consideration and support
of the Church, and the various
sects in Wales, by whom, if they are
wanted, they can be efficiently maintained
without any interference of
the state. But we call loudly upon
the legislature of the United Kingdom
to give at least the initiative
and the moving power to the natural
inertness of the Welsh people; and
we would summon them, as they
value the happiness, the tranquillity,
and the moral advancement of that
portion of the country, to take the
matter of education under their
primary control, and to form a general
system, harmonious in its manner of
working, comprehensive in its extent,
and tolerant in its religious tendencies.
Much opposition and prejudice
and clamour would have to be combated,
as upon every question seems
now to be the case in what we fondly
consider the model of all political constitutions.
But unless the legislature
and the statesmen at the head of
affairs are prepared to meet these obstacles,
and to remove them in their
sovereign wisdom, they had better
declare their incapacity openly, and
renounce their functions.
THE SILVER CROSS.—A CAMPAIGNING SKETCH.
FROM THE GERMAN OF ERNEST KOCH.
NIGHT-QUARTERS.
In the village of Careta, upon the
mountains near the Arga, which flows
from the Pyrenees to Pampeluna, the
wind whistled and the snow drifted
upon a stormy January evening of
the year 1836. It was about seven
of the clock: José, a sturdy peasant, sat
by his kitchen fire, on which withered
vine-branches blazed and crackled,
and dried his hempen sandals. Beside
him knelt a haggard old woman,
handsome in the ugliness of one of
those strongly-marked, melancholy,
yellow countenances, in which a legend
of the Alhambra seems to lurk.
Dressed in rusty black, she crouched
like an animal by the hearth, poking
and blowing at the fire, which sometimes
broadly illuminated the remotest
corners of the room and rafters of the
roof, at others was barely sufficiently
vivid to light up her mysterious old
physiognomy. Suddenly a tremendous
gust of wind burst open the
wooden shutter, and howled into the
apartment.
“Dios! what weather!” croaked
the old woman.
An affirmative carajo was her husband’s
reply, as he knocked the dry
mud from his leathern gamashes
against the edge of the raised hearthstone.
“God help the poor troops in the
mountains!” continued the old woman.
“Daughter, shut the window.”
A young girl, who sat, spindle in
hand, upon a wooden bench in the
gloom of the chimney corner, obeyed
the order. Her coarse woollen dress
could not wholly disguise the graces
of her form, as she tripped across
the kitchen through the fitful firelight,
which shone upon her gipsy features
and clear brown skin, and upon the
two long plaited tails of jet-black hair
that fell down her back nearly to her
heels. Before closing the window she
listened, with the true instinct of a
vedette, to the sounds without. In a
lull of the blast, her ear caught the
noise of distant drums, beaten not in
irregular guerilla fashion, but by
well-trained drummers, in steady
quick time.
“Father,” cried Manuela, “troops
are at hand.”
“Nonsense, child: ’tis the garrison
tattoo below at Larasuena.”
“No, father, it draws nearer. ‘Tis
the French. Mother, hide the beds.”
Beds were hidden, a sack of white
beans was carefully concealed, the
family jackass was tethered in the
darkest corner of the cellar-like stable.
Preceded by rattle of drums, two wet
and weary battalions of the French
Legion marched into Careta, and
after a few minutes’ halt the shivering
alcalde was hurrying from house
to house, allotting quarters to the
tired strangers.
An hour later I sat beside José’s
hearth, smoking a friendly cigarillo,
with the surly old peasant. Upon
the earthen floor, at various distances
from the fire, at which sundry pair of
white gaiters, newly washed, hung to
dry, lay those soldiers of my squad
(I was then a corporal) who had not
fallen in that day’s fight by Larasuena.
At a sort of loop-hole in the
wall, looking out into the street, a
sentry stood. For a long while José
sat with folded hands, gazing at the
fire. I did all I could to make him
talk; told him about German customs
and German men; then spoke of
Spain, of the Constitution and so
forth; less, however, if truth must be
told, with a view to his amusement
than to that of the sweet-faced girl
with the long black locks who sat over
her spindle in the opposite corner.
At last José’s sullenness thawed so[565]
far that he asked me very earnestly if
the German jackasses were as big
and as strong as those in Navarre.
What could I reply to such a question!
Suddenly a long shrill whistle was
heard outside the house. “Keep a
bright look-out!” cried I, to the sentry
at the loophole. Again all was
still. Father José dropped off to
sleep; the patrona went down stairs
to fodder the donkey, and I addressed
my conversation to pretty Manuela.
I know not how it was, but we got on so
well together that soon I found myself
seated close beside her, one arm round
her waist, whilst the other hand played
with a silver cross that hung from her
neck, and on which were engraved
the words, “Mary, pray for me!”
And she told me of her brother Antonio,
who was away from home, and of
her sister Maria, who was with relations
at Hostiz, in the valley of the
Bastan.
“And where is your brother Antonio,
Manuela?”
“My brother is—in the mountains.
You seem good and kind, stranger;
you tell me you are not a Frenchman,
but a German. Oh! if you meet my
brother in fight, do not kill him—spare
him for my sake!”
“But, dear Manuela, how am I to
know your brother? One Carlist is
so like another.”
“No, no! you are sure to know him:
he resembles me, and he wears upon
his breast a silver cross like mine. The
same words are written upon it, and
not a bullet has touched him since he
has worn it.”
“So, your brother is a soldier of
Don Carlos, your sister dwells in a
Carlist village, and your parents—at
least your father, judging from his
looks when I spoke of the Constitution,—also
hold for the Pretender.
Do you not fear Christino troops?”
“No, Señor—at least I should not,
if they were all as good as you, who
protected me from that rude Italian.—Dios!”
she exclaimed, suddenly
interrupting herself, and springing
from her chair like a scared deer.
From under the bench on the other
side of the fire peered forth the dark
countenance of a Piedmontese soldier,
his checks flushed with wine, his eyes
sparkling with a sullen fire, his ignoble,
satyr-like features expressing
a host of evil passions. He shot a
venomous glance from under his dirty
eyelashes, then turned himself round,
grinding between his teeth an Italian
malediction. He still lay where I
had violently thrown him, when, upon
our first entrance, I rescued Manuela
from his brutality.
“To bed, girl!” screamed the old
woman, who just then re-entered the
kitchen. Manuela went to bed, and
I composed myself to sleep upon the
bench by the fire. It was eleven
o’clock, and the silence in the village
was unbroken save by the howling
of the storm and the occasional challenge
of a sentry.
IN THE MOUNTAINS.
The road from Pampeluna to France
passes by a mountain of some size,
whose real name I have forgotten,
but which our soldiers called the Hill
of Death, because, for a league around,
it emitted an odour of unburied
corpses. Close to the road, but at a
considerable elevation, a conical peak
springs from the hill-side.
Around this peak, upon a July
night, about six months after the
scene at Careta, lay a column of Carlists,
awaiting the dawn. There they
are, scattered about the fires, forlorn
figures of unconquerable endurance,
barefoot, in linen trousers and thin
cloth jackets, the scarlet plate-shaped
cap upon their heads. Burnt brown
by the Castilian sun, their daring picturesque
countenances assume an additional
wildness of aspect in the red light
of the watch-fires. From one of these,
Fernando, a handsome Arragonese lad,
whose father and brothers have been
shot, and whose sister is a fille-de-joie
at Saragossa, snatches a charcoal with
his fingers, and places it upon a stone,
to light his paper cigar. Then comes
Hippolito, a pale emaciated boy of
sixteen, and sets upon the fire a small
pot of potatoes, which he has carried
with him since morning. The Carlists
caught him in Catalonia, and
dragged him along with them, and
often does he swear a peevish oath
that his death will be in the hospital.[566]
Beside him lies Cyrillo, a desperate
scapegrace from Estremadura, intended
for the university, but whom
restlessness and evil courses have
brought under the banners. He has
a piece of bacon on his bayonet, and
toasts it at the flame. Hard by, a
brace of Andalusians have got a
guitar, and strike up a melody, so
plaintive and yet so strangely spirit-stirring,
that a bearded dragoon,
slumbering upon his back, with his
hands beneath his head, suddenly
opens his great wild eyes. One of
his comrades stands near him, his
arms folded on his breast, gazing
down wistfully into the valley of the
Arga, now veiled by the mists of evening,
and which he perhaps for many
a long day has not dared to visit—as
if the tones of the guitar brought
melancholy to his mind. Suddenly
the measure is changed, and the musician
breaks into the lively fandango;
a joyous Navarrese seizes the pensive
trooper by the arm and whirls him
round, but receives in return a push
that sends him staggering against the
guitar player, whilst he grasps at his
girdle for the ready knife. An obscene
curse burst from half-a-dozen throats;
with fierce looks the two men confront
each other, but are separated by force,
and again the guitar tinkles in the
night air, whilst Hippolito gathers up
his potatoes, upset and scattered in the
scuffle. A dirty priest comes up, a
decoration upon his black coat, and
enjoins order and peace. He has
scarcely walked away, when a soldier
in handsome uniform rushes up to the
fire, and throws himself down, breathless
and half fainting. He is a deserter
from the Christino regiment of
Cordova. They give him unlimited
wine, and he tells them the latest
news from the hostile camp. The
bota passes from mouth to mouth;
and whilst the deserter sleeps off his
libations and fatigue, his new comrades
cast lots for his good shirt and
strong shoes.
The same evening four battalions
of the foreign legion were quartered
at Villalba, four leagues nearer to
Pampeluna. Upon an open space in
the village, whence the sun had long
since burned away the grass, a party
of Germans sat upon scattered blocks
of stone, and discussed, whilst a gourd
of wine circulated slowly amongst
them, an order just issued to hold
themselves ready to march at a minute’s
notice.
“Who knows,” said one of them,
a tailor from Regensburg, “whether
we shall be alive to-morrow? Let’s
have a song.”
“A song, a song!” repeated another,
a shoemaker from Rhenish Prussia,
who had found himself uncomfortable
in the Vauban barracks in Luxemburg.
“What shall it be?” cried a journeyman
mechanic, who, when upon
his travels, ran short of work and
money.
Before any one could answer, a
capering Frenchman struck up,
“Entendez-vous, le tambour bat, le clairon sonne,” &c.
“Hold your infernal French
tongue!” shouted the Germans.
“Here’s the sergeant from Munich
will give us a song.”
The Bavarian, nothing loath, struck
up a song, whose simple strain and
familiar words brought home and
friends to the memory of all present.
The melody echoed far through the
still evening air, and, when it concluded,
tears were in every eye, and
no one spoke, save the Regensburg
tailor, who muttered,
“God take us safe out of this cutthroat
country!”
The sun went down. A few pieces
of ship-biscuit were shared for the
evening meal, and then the drums
beat to roll-call, which was held in
quarters, and at whose next repetition
many a man then present was doomed
to be missing.
That same night, twelve o’clock had
scarcely struck, when the three solemn
taps with which the French
générale begins, resounded through the
village of Villalba. In less than ten
minutes the battalions were under
arms, hurrying at quick step along
the desolate road to Larasuena. In a
meadow, outside this village, half an
hour’s halt was allowed, for the men
to fill their flasks with vinegar and
water, as a remedy for the faintness
occasioned by heat. Then the march
continued. The column had scarcely
halted, for the second time, in rear of[567]
the houses of Zubiri, when a sharp
fire of musketry was heard from the
mountain above. At charging pace
the weary troops hurried up the steep
acclivity. The sun was scorching hot;
the knapsacks seemed insupportably
heavy. Nearer and nearer was the noise
of the fight; in the ranks of the ascending
soldiers short suppressed gasps and
groans were heard. The tailor from
Regensburg fell forward, with froth
upon his lips, and gave up the ghost.
On reaching a small level, we saw
it was high time for our arrival. The
second regiment of the royal guard
already gave ground, when the cry
“La Legion!” changed the fortune
of the day. With fixed bayonets our
battalions rushed like tigers upon the
factious ranks, which were disordered
by the shock. The Bavarian sergeant
fell amongst five Carlists, who settled
him with their knives. A pale subaltern
of the factious came in contact
with three of our grenadiers, and
begged piteously for mercy. But the
grenadiers had no time; they cut a
bad joke in Swabian dialect, and
brained him with their muskets. Of
the first encounter of the day, these
are the only episodes I remember.
Suddenly the Carlist bugles
sounded the retreat. We formed column
and hurried in pursuit, followed
by the royal guard. From time to
time the enemy halted, till the bayonet
again dislodged them. By turns our
battalions were sent forward as skirmishers.
It was nearly noon. A
dying officer of ours begged me for a
mouthful of vinegar. I had but two;
one for myself, and one for my comrade,
whom I had not seen, however,
the whole of the day, and never saw
afterwards. It was about twelve
o’clock when my company advanced
to skirmish. The line deployed, and
as we slowly advanced, loading and
firing, I had to pass through the corner
of a small thicket. Just as I entered
it, I observed a Carlist horseman,
at its other extremity, fire his
carbine at one of our men. Then he
disappeared amongst the trees, and
five seconds later I saw him riding
towards me. “Surrender!” he shouted
in Navarrese patois, and stooped behind
his horse’s head. At my shot
the animal stood stock-still, and the
rider fell from his saddle. Blood
streamed from a wound between neck
and shoulder. I released his foot
from the stirrup, propped him up
against a beech-tree, and unbuttoned
his jacket from over his panting
breast. As I did so, a silver
cross fell almost into my hand. It
hung from his neck by a ribbon,
and upon it were the words, “Mary,
pray for me!” I had seen such a
cross before. “Open your mouth,
Antonio!” I cried. He obeyed, and
I poured upon his parched tongue
the last contents of my flask. He
thanked me with his dying breath.
I concealed the cross within his
jacket, and followed the signal that
called the skirmishers forward.
HIDDEN TREASURE.
A fortnight later, at about the same
hour as in the previous January, the
Legion marched into Careta. As before,
old José was seated upon the
bench in the chimney corner, making
a cigarillo out of the stumps of a dozen
others, carefully treasured in his coat
cuff; and the patrona jumped up
with a shrill “Dios de mi alma!”
as the foreign drums announced her
former guests. “The old billets”
was the convenient order, as regarded
quarters; and with shout and song,
and clatter of musket-buts, my company
rushed up the well-known staircase.
The rough greeting over, and
a demand for wine complied with, I
inquired after Manuela. “She is
with friends in the mountains,” grumbled
the old woman.
It was ten o’clock. With four other
non-commissioned officers I betook
myself, an iron lamp in hand, to the
room allotted us. José and the patrona
had been long asleep. The soldiers
lay for the most part in the
deathlike slumber of extreme fatigue,
upon the chairs and in the kitchen.
The floor of our room was of tiles,
affording a cold, uncomfortable resting-place.
As to bedding, it was not
to be thought of.
Whilst examining our dreary lodgings,
one of my companions pointed
out an opening in the wall, closed up
with square flat stones, laid upon[568]
each other, but not cemented. Judging
from the external aspect of the
house, we conjectured this condemned
doorway to lead into another apartment.
The suspicion that beds or wine
were perhaps concealed there, induced
us to remove the upper stones, and
when enough of them were out to allow
of ingress, my comrades hoisted me
up to the opening, through which I
held the lamp, and saw a passage
with several doors. Taking my bayonet
and havresack, I bid my comrades
remain where they were, and, promising
an equitable division of spoils, I
climbed over the wall. Shading the
lamp with my hand lest a ray should
meet the eye of old José, I moved
along as noiselessly as possible, whilst
behind me my companions poked
their heads through the opening, and
made eager and curious inquiries as to
what I saw. In one corner I found a
pile of sheep’s wool, which I threw
out to serve as bed. In the room
I found some rude furniture, broken
and worthless, old shrivelled goatskins,
empty casks, and the like. I
was about to cease my investigation,
when I noticed a wooden partition
cutting off the end of a room. There
was a door in it, which I opened.
Whilst my comrades were busy spreading
out the wool, it revealed an alcove,
containing a clean, white bed, in which
some one lay.
Hastily shading the lamp I gently
closed the door. But perceiving that
the person in the bed, whoever it was,
did not stir, I ventured nearer, and
beheld a mass of long black hair
spread out in rich waves over the
snow-white sheet. The sleeper’s face
was turned to the wall; another
glance, and I recognised Manuela.
My heart throbbed violently. It was
a hard fight, harder than that on the
4th July. She lay so still and unconscious,
breathing so softly, and her
dark hair twined so temptingly over
the bed-clothes, like snakes out of
paradise. But upon her partially unveiled
bosom lay the silver cross, and
the lamp-light shone upon the words,
“Mary, pray for me!” Silently I
shut the door and returned to my
comrades. Upon my assurance that
I had found nothing worth looking
after, the stones were replaced in the
opening, and we lay down to sleep.
But I have often slept more soundly
upon bare tiles than I did that night
upon José’s wool.
At daybreak the diana called us, as
usual, under arms, to wait the return
of the morning reconnoissance. After
that, various duties occupied me for
some hours. Upon my return to the
house, I had all the difficulty in the
world to appease Manuela’s mother,
who showered upon us, to the astonishment
of the whole company,
every malediction the Spanish language
affords. The old lady had
found the wool scattered about our
room, and naturally concluded that
was not the full extent of our depredations.
Manuela now made her appearance,
bathed in tears—her presence
in the house being already known,
so her mother supposed, to all of us.
It was again evening. The thunder
rolled, and a heavy summer shower
poured down in torrents, when, as I
ascended the stairs, a flash of lightning
showed me José equipped and
girt for the road. Manuela hung sobbing
round his neck, and bid him
God-speed. On my appearance, the
old peasant darted through the back-door;
and a second flash gave me a
glimpse of his brown cloak as he strode
over the garden fence and disappeared
across the country.
An hour later our drums beat for
unexpected departure, and the soldiers
hurried out of the house. I lingered
an instant, and, with my arm round
Manuela’s waist, told her, in few
words, my discovery of the previous
night. Her cheeks burned like flame,
and she raised her great dark eyes
timidly and gratefully to my face.
“May God repay it to your sisters and
mother!” were her words. “I said
you were not like the rest. But your
home is far hence, and if the war
spares you, poor Manuela will soon be
forgotten.”
“Give me something whereby to
remember you, Manuela. A kiss, if
you will.”
“Take this cross. I give it you.
Wear it in battle, as my brother Antonio
does his, and show it him if you
meet in strife. May it shield and
accompany you to your distant home,
and remind you sometimes of the poor
Navarrese maiden.”
[569]I pressed the sweet girl closer to my
breast, took a farewell kiss, and whispered,
“Adieu, poor Manuela!” Just
then, through the half-open door,
appeared the unclean countenance of
the Piedmontese. He grinned with
rage and disappointment, and disappeared
at Manuela’s cry of alarm.
Ten or twelve leagues south-west
from Pampeluna lies the fortress of
Lerin, perched high upon the summit
of a hill. Thence, a few weeks after
the preceding scene, the second division
of the foreign legion started suddenly
at midnight, the object of the
mysterious march unknown even to
the officers. When the column had
reached the bottom of the road that
zig-zags down the hill, a peasant,
tied, by precaution, to one of the
horses of the advanced guard, conducted
them rapidly across the Ega,
through meadows and vineyards, and
wild broken country. It was very
dark, and now and then a man or
horse fell down a bank or into a
ditch. When day broke, however, it
was discovered that the wrong direction
had been taken. The column
went to the right about, and reached,
just as the sun rose, a beaten track
leading direct to Sesma, a village occupied
by Carlist troops. Bright blazed
the bayonets in the sunbeams, betraying
our presence to the foe we were to
have surprised. Whilst we gave the
Carlists employment in the adjacent
woods and fields, our general made a
dash into the village, caught the alcalde,
and, by threats of a short
shrift and a sharp volley, made him
pay down a small portion of the long
arrears due to the legion.
Upon our orderly retreat to Lerin,
effected in squares of battalions, on
whose skirts hosts of Carlist cavalry
impotently hovered, we were surprised
to see our peasant guide led along
with bound hands. When the sight of
the fort’s artillery made the enemy
cease the pursuit and return to Sesma,
the column was formed into one large
square, a drum-head court-martial was
held upon the peasant, and preparation
made for his instant execution.
Although well acquainted with the
country, he had led the troops astray,
exposing them to great danger, and
partly frustrating the object of the
expedition. Further proof of his guilt
was found upon him, in the shape of
a letter from the Carlist village of
Hostiz. With bowed head, and in
sullen silence, he listened to his sentence,
announced with a threefold
rattle of drums. For the first time
the unpleasant duty devolved upon
me of forming one of the firing party.
Heavens! how I started as I drew
near to the victim, and recognised old
José from Careta. Poor Manuela!
I trembled as I looked round, expecting
her to appear. Just then came
pouring out of the town, with a woman
at their head, a crowd of peasants
in Sunday garb, hat in hand,
and approached the general, slackening
their pace respectfully as they
drew near. But Manuela’s mother
(she it was who accompanied them)
sprang forward like a fury, menacing
the general with her clenched fist and
mad Cassandra-like countenance, and
heaping upon him curses such as only
an angry Spaniard can lay tongue to.
Her shrill imprecations contrasted
oddly with the humble and deprecating
entreaties of the men, and with
the muttered prayers of José, who
awaited his last minute upon his knees
before the firing party.
Permission given, one of the men
stepped forward as spokesman.
“May it please your Excellency,”
said he to the general, “to spare this
man’s life. He is unacquainted with
the country. He first came hither
only a month ago, after his hearth
had been ravaged, his family scattered,
his house burned. Be merciful,
Señor. We will all be sureties
for his good behaviour. Let him
return to his wife: and so shall the
blessed Mary and the angels comfort
your Excellency in the hour of
agony!”
“No, no!” yelled the woman,
sputtering with fury, her long grizzled
hair streaming around her distorted
face. “No! they shall not comfort
him, the vile heretic! José Lopez!
husband! die bravely, curse the
heretic dogs with thy last breath,
and the angels will hear thee!
Curse upon ye, strangers, come to
destroy our dwellings, to slay our
men, to slight our faith! Death and
agony to your souls, pest in your
veins, ravens on your carcass, ashes
on your threshold! Die, José, for[570]
the King and the holy faith! Viva la
Santa Maria! Viva Carlos Quinto!“
Four men led away the peasants
and the furious woman. The word
of command was given, and I had to
aim at the breast to which, only a
month previously, poor Manuela had
been pressed in the cottage at Careta.
Once more José exclaimed, in a loud
voice, “Mary, pray for me!” Then
there was the rattle of a volley, the
peasant sprang into the air, and fell
down upon his face, his jacket smoking
with burnt wadding.
The band struck up, and we marched
back to Lerin.
THE WINE-SKIN.
Three days afterwards, on the 14th
August, the legion made an unexpected
incursion into the valley of
the Bastan, a district full of strong
positions, and formerly, for some
time, the abiding place of the Pretender,
of whose cause its inhabitants
were enthusiastic partisans.
Moving with extreme rapidity, we
swept, with small resistance, one
village after another. On our approach,
soldiers, peasants, women,
and children, packed their beds upon
jackasses, and fled with bag and
baggage to concealment in the mountains.
Towards noon, every sign of
a foe having disappeared, we retired
rapidly through the valley towards
the Arga, and on this retreat some
plundering occurred in the villages.
Arrived at Hostiz, I entered what
appeared the best house in the village.
The streets were strewn with
clothes, linen, and other objects,
dropped or thrown away by the fugitives.
I met two soldiers carrying
large red curtains of heavy rich silk;
others had laden themselves with
cheeses, others with honey or wine;
one man had got a large crucifix.
Half-naked women ran screaming
through the streets. Eager for a
draught of wine, for I was exhausted to
faintness by the extreme heat and by
the fatigue of a long rapid march, I
hurried up the stairs. The house
bore witness to utter wantonness of
destruction. Every thing was broken
and smashed; and hence I was not a
little surprised to observe the good-humoured
air with which a handsome
young woman, standing in the roomy
vestibule, distributed wine to a large
party of our soldiers, who drank in
greedy haste, laughing, singing,
and extolling the charms of their
Hebe.
“Hallo! my girl, a drink of wine,
for heaven’s sake!”
I had scarcely uttered the words
when an adjacent door opened; and,
with arms extended and dishevelled
hair, Manuela rushed towards me.
“Give him none, Maria!” she
cried; “and you,” she added, seizing
both my hands, “for God and the
saints’ sake, drink not a drop!”
At the words, her sister Maria
dropped the mouth of the wine-skin,
allowing the red liquor to gush over
the floor, and disappeared. The
drums beat to fall in and march.
But now the soldiers, an instant before
so joyous, sank down, one after
the other, like poisoned flies, writhing
and bemoaning themselves upon the
stairs and in the passage. Manuela
hung senseless upon my arm. I
stooped to lay her gently on the
ground, when a musket was fired
not three paces behind me. I looked
round. It was the Piedmontese,
grinning horribly in mingled agony
and exultation, as he doubled himself
like a worm in the pangs of poison.
But the wretch’s aim had been too
true. Her breast pierced by the
bullet, Manuela fell dead beside the
other victims.
How beautiful she was, even in
death, whilst her left breast poured
forth in a crimson stream the many
sorrows she had sighed under! Poor
Manuela! How pale was now your
cheek! How different the last farewell
kiss on your chill blue lips from
that warm and thrilling one in
Careta!
THE HOSPITAL.
The military hospital at Pampeluna
was formerly the palace of the
bishop, who fled to Don Carlos at
the commencement of the war. Its
spacious halls and corridors were
converted into twelve large wards,[571]
four of them for wounded men, and
four others for fever patients. Each
ward contained about fifty beds, in
which, upon dirty mattresses, Christino
soldiers pined and suffered.
Most of the sick of the foreign legion
there gave up the ghost. The nurses
were sisters of the Order of Mercy;
but these, like nearly all Spaniards
pertaining to the church, were adherents
of the Pretender, and any thing
but zealous in the discharge of their
duty towards us. People spoke even
of the poisoning of soups and drinks
given to the patients—a thing certainly
not impossible, all such matters
being prepared by the sisterhood,
whose proceedings were but carelessly
superintended.
In each of these wards, during the
dead hours of night, a single lamp
burned, leaving the two extremities
of the room in darkness. The hospital
being close to the town wall,
there was never a lack of night-birds,
attracted to the windows by the smell
of corpses. Day and night the sisters
moved about the wards, in white
veils and black dresses—a mass of
keys, beads, and crucifixes, suspended
at their side. And frequent were the
visits of the episcopal chaplain, Don
Rafael Salvador, preceded by bell-ringing
urchins, and bearing the last
sacrament to some expiring sinner.
Repeated bivouacs in inclement
weather, and especially that of the
11th March, at the foot of the Dos
Hermanas, laid me, on the 15th
March 1837, seven months after the
incident last related, upon a sick bed
in this house of suffering.
Four bloodlettings within two days
had done something towards calming
the fever that burned in my veins,
but still enough remained to beset
my couch with delirious images.
Grim and horrible visages, pale,
mournful figures that seemed of
moonshine, and vaguely reminded me
of my home, scenes from my childhood,
and others from the war in
which I had been nearly two years
a sharer, passed rapidly before me.
Now it was the tailor from Regensburg,
with froth on his lips, expiring
on the mountain side; then old José,
with sightless eyes and pierced by a
dozen bullets, danced a ghastly fandango
at my bed-foot; and then I
beheld a colossal breast, white and
beautiful, offering blood to drink to a
host of thirsty soldiers.
From such visions as these I one
night awoke and lay with my eyes
fixed upon the lamp, which hung just
opposite to me, revolving wild and
melancholy fancies in my fevered
brain. Do what I would, Manuela’s
image continually recurred to me,
and with the strange pertinacity of
delirium I repeated to myself that
she would come and rescue me from
my unhappy condition. In a bed
behind me, an Andalusian prayed with
the chaplain, who threw a red silk
coverlid over his emaciated body,
received his confession, and administered
the holy wafer. At the window
a screech-owl uttered its annoying
cries. Upon a bed opposite to
me a sick German sang—
Gehst du wohl in dein Kämmerlein.”
Further off another patient whistled
a fandango; and next to me, upon
my left hand, an unhappy creature,
frantic with fever, and bound down
upon his bed with leathern straps,
wrought and strove till he got rid of
his coverings, and wrenched the bandage
from his arm, which forthwith
sent up into the air a spout of blood
from a recently opened vein. For a
moment the German’s kindly song
soothed and calmed my perturbed
ideas; but suddenly José gave a
bound before me, and held up his fist
with a frightful laugh, and yelled out
like a lunatic, “Viva Carlos Quinto!”
And Manuela wrung her hands till
my two sisters came and consoled and
prayed with her. Then suddenly her
pale face, surrounded by a white veil,
was bent down till it nearly touched
mine; and she said, in soft and tender
tones:—
Poor stranger, will you drink?”
“Yes,” I replied, and looked her
full in the face. Manuela it was. I
well remembered the sweet countenance,
first seen in Careta. I raised
myself, and would fain have seized
hold of her, but she moved slowly
away, her rosary and golden crucifix
and black gown rustling through the
room. It was no deception. Again
Manuela came, and brought me some
cooling drink. Once more I looked
her hard in the eyes. God! now I[572]
remembered! It was the same
beautiful woman who distributed the
wine at Hostiz and would fain have
given me some. “Faugh!” I exclaimed,
and raised myself in bed to
call the Piedmontese to shoot her.
But she bent soothingly over me, and
laid hold of the ribbon upon which I
wore Manuela’s silver cross. I
thought she was about to strangle
me; but she smiled kindly, and showed
me that she wore a similar cross upon
her breast. And she gave me to
drink, and then took away the little
earthen jug, and disappeared at the
dark end of the room. And I lay
thinking how like she was to Manuela,
the poor girl in Careta, who loved
me and saved my life.
The same night—how long afterwards
I cannot tell, perhaps five
minutes, perhaps two hours—the
pale sad face again bowed over me.
Just then two hospital attendants
bore away a corpse, rolled in its bed-clothes.
My neighbour, No. 50,
cried out, “Pierre! they are burying
you!” and laughed horridly, whilst
the German opposite sang gently and
mournfully:
Der schützt ein treu Soldatenblut.”
But close beside me a soft voice whispered:
“Sleep, and be at rest; God
give thee peace and health. I am
not Manuela—I am Maria. I found
thy cross, and I pray for thee. Thou
shalt recover and return to thy country!”
And her prayers and care prevailed.
I did recover, and returned
to friends and home. But often still
do I think of poor Manuela, and of
my loves and perils and sufferings
in yon strange land beyond the
Pyrenees.
HEIGH-HO!
Sing heigh-ho! sing heigh-ho!
And by a blythe young shepherd did pass,
In the summer morning so early.
Said he, “My lass will you go with me,
My cot to keep, and my bride to be,
Sorrow and want shall never touch thee,
And I will love you rarely?”
Sing heigh-ho! sing heigh-ho!
And bashfully turn’d aside her head,
On that summer morning so early:
“My mother is old, my mother is frail,
Our cottage it lies in yon green dale;
I dare not list to any such tale,
For I love my kind mother rarely.”
Sing heigh-ho! sing heigh-ho!
And on her beauty did gazing stand,
On that summer morning so early.
“Thy mother I ask thee not to leave,
Alone in her frail old age to grieve,
But my home can hold us all, believe—
Will that not please thee fairly?”
Sing heigh-ho! sing heigh-ho!
I dare not list to a young man’s tongue,
On a summer morning so early.”
But the shepherd to gain her heart was bent;
Oft she strove to go, but she never went;
And at length she fondly blush’d consent—
Heaven blesses true lovers so fairly.
REPUBLICAN PARIS.
[MARCH, APRIL 1848.]
Is there any former lover of Paris
who imagines that, when the barricades
of the last insurrection have
been removed, the devastations repaired,
and the street lanterns mended,
Paris will wear, with its republican
face, the same aspect as it did
of old? If there be such a man,
let him still cherish the fond delusion,
and not come and see. Or, would he
learn the truth, let him try the experiment
of taking from the fairest face
he knows and loves, the gay, coquettish
cap of gauze and ribbon, the
light, butterfly-like chef-d’œuvre of the
most tasty fancy of a French marchande
des modes, and let him put on
that head the Phrygian cap of liberty,
the bonnet rouge, in all its startling
coarseness of red cloth. He thinks,
perhaps, that the face will be the same,
or at least wear the same expression
as before! Fatal mistake! Animated,
gay with colour, flushed with the red
reflected tints, picture-like even, may
be the pretty face—but it will have
utterly lost its former charm; it will
look staring, vulgar, swaggering, disordered,
at best Bacchante-like. Or,
to take a more psychological comparison:—Let
him think back upon the
time when he was in love, and wandered
in the company of the beloved,
and try to remember how he looked
upon the objects that surrounded him.
Of a surety, whatever their natural
want of beauty they wore a peculiar
look of brightness; there was a
magical veil of rose-coloured charm
upon all. Let him then reflect upon
the aspect of the same spot when she
was gone. The objects remained the
same, but certainly they wore not the
same air to his eyes; they were the
identical objects he had looked upon
before, and yet he could have sworn
that they were changed—that the
whole landscape was discoloured. And
so it is with Paris. Streets, squares,
and houses are the same, but its moral
appearance is totally altered: there
is a changed look in the very air; the
impression on the mind is as different
as rose-colour is from gray upon the
sense; the psychological tint has been
washed out, blurred away, and replaced
by a troubled, confused, indescribably
unharmonious and uncongenial
colour.
But without attempting to convey to
others a feeling impossible to define,
it is easy enough to point out the
altered state of being of the French
capital in the outward physical aspect
of republican Paris. True, the
marks of devastation have been almost
entirely removed from the Boulevards
and principal streets with wonderful
alacrity on the part of the municipal
authorities. Young trees have been
planted on the spots where the old
ones were cut down to form barricades:
they look stunted, meagre, and
unhappy enough, to be sure—very like
the young republic that their frail
stems typify—but they manage to keep
up the look of the line of avenue.
There they stand, all ready to be cut
down again for the construction of
fresh barricades, if ever they grow big
enough before they are wanted, which
is certainly a very doubtful matter.
The asphalte is already laid down
once more in the holes of the broken-up
trottoirs, or at least smoke and
stench enough prevail in the labours
of plastering it down; and in a short
time the iron railings of the Boulevard
du Rempart will again prevent drunken
citizens in smocks from falling down
into the street below; at all events,
there is mortar and solder enough
ready on the pavement to do the work.
On the opposite side of the way, that
fatal building, the Hotel of Foreign
Affairs, before which so frightful a
scene of carnage was acted, looks much
as it did of yore—perhaps only a
little dirtier, a little more public-office-like—although
young citizens en blouse
mount guard before its gates instead
of soldiers of the line, and on its walls,
smeared with blood-dipped fingers,
glare before one’s eyes, unwashed
away by rain, the startling capitals—”Mort
a Guizot.” But it is to be
presumed that the eyes of passers-by
will get used to the bloody words—forgotten,[574]
perhaps, before many months
in other visions of blood—perhaps
smeared over in their turn by “Mort
à ——.” Who can tell? The pavement
has been long since restored to
the streets; although, to tell the truth,
here and there the disjointed, ill-replaced
stones still slightly lift their
heads to tell a tale of past devastation,
and proclaim their readiness to
rise again at a moment’s warning; and
fiacres jolt uneasily over them—very
much like the Provisional Government
over the rough work left them
to stumble against by the Revolution.
But, upon the whole, Paris has nigh
recovered its former material look,
and might almost cheat the wanderer,
who looks only upon stone walls, and
pavements, and lamp-posts, into the
belief that it has undergone no change,
and retained no scars from its late
burning eruptive disorder, unless he
stroll past two spots which startle him
into a recollection of the truth. Here
the long façade of the palace of the
Tuilleries, its window-panes all smashed,
its shutters shattered—the broken
casket of royalty! There the quondam
Palais-Royal, its walls still blackened
by the bonfires of royal furniture
lighted in its courts; its windows
paneless, its once flowered terraces
bare or boarded with planks. And,
opposite, the smoked walls of that
ruined building, on the other side of
the square, where the last defenders
of royalty were shot down, or were
flung back to perish in the blazing
pile of the vast guard-house.
But if Paris has thus washed away
its blood and dirt, thus mended its
rent garments, thus patched over its
scars, where then is the great change?
Come and see! The scenes with which
the streets of republican Paris teem
are such as those who have only
known the city in its kingly garb have
never witnessed.
What was the aspect of Paris formerly
on one of those bright champagne-like
spring days, when the
Parisian butterflies of all classes, the
humble gray moth as the sparkling
tiger-fly, came forth to sun themselves
in the golden air? There
were crowds—but listless, easy, careless
crowds, that sauntered they knew
not whither, and turned back they
knew not why—crowds of beings
who ran over each other, and almost
over themselves, as they fluttered
hither and thither, enjoying the
brightness of the sky without rendering
themselves any reckoning of
their enjoyment. There are still
crowds in the streets; but no longer
listless, easy, careless crowds. They
form in large groups, and knots, and
circles on the pavement, and at street
corners, and at the entrance of galleries
and passages; and, from the
midst of the mass, if you can get
near enough to hear, comes the sound
of haranguing or of disputing. Each
group is an al fresco club in which
the interests of the country at large
are being discussed; and round about
is ever a dark murmuring, and a
rumour, and a ferment—and sometimes
minor disputants break off from
the parent knot; and presently they
form a nucleus for a fresh encircling
crowd; and another group takes up
its standing; and a great banian-tree
of politicising knots drops its branches,
which thus take root up and down
the Boulevards, far and wide, until
the whole long avenue is planted
with separate little circles of disputants
or spouters. Here a well-dressed
man assures his unknown
auditors that the arbitrary and despotic
measures of an obnoxious Minister
of the Interior destroy all confidence,
and prepare the ruin of the
country, with the fear of another
Reign of Terror: there a workman on
a bench, with violent gesture and inflamed
countenance, declares that the
salvation of the republic, one and
indivisible, hangs upon the despotism—he
gives it another name—of the
same Minister of the Interior—for
the time being, the hero of the people.
But think not that the blouse is sundered
from the frock-coat, or the
varnished boot from the clouted shoe.
Here you see a young élégant of the
Faubourg St Germain, his legitimist
principles and his old dynastic
hopes prudently concealed behind the
axiom, “All for France! Français
avant tout!” discussing amicably a
knotty point about elections, or the
measures of the Provisional Government,
with an unshaved artisan in
a smock: and look! they are of one
mind—or apparently so—and the
kid-gloved hand grasps the rough,[575]
callous, toil-hardened palm. Here
again a good bourgeois, a shopkeeper,
in his uniform as a National Guard,
the grocer of your street corner maybe,
holds Monsieur the ex-Count,
his customer, by the button, to develop
his last republican scheme for
the certain remedy of the financial
crisis. A little further on, a dark-browed
man, in a ragged coat, with
a tricolor cockade, scarcely concealing
the blood-red ribbon beneath,
declares to a knot of young schoolboys,
that the only method to avert
the general misery is by the spoliation
of the vile rich; but meets with
little sympathy, and goes away scowling,
as if he thought that his time
would yet come. And here again a
gamin, a very child, with his snub
nose insolently cocked in the air, his
sabre bound about his body, and his
musket on his arm—for he just comes
from keeping guard—is holding forth
upon the interests of the Republic to
a red-faced, mustached old gentleman,
who looks like an old general;
and who smiles good-temperedly on
the urchin, and listens, until the
young patriot thinks probably that
he has sufficiently enlightened “granny”
upon the art of sucking republican
eggs, and swaggers off, screeching
Mourir pour la Patrie, at the
top of his shrill voice. And around
each of these minor centres of two
suns is all the hemisphere of listening
planets and satellites. And thus
every where is a fusion, according
to the best-established republican
principles of égalité: and no great
harm done, were the doctrine to rest
there—every where ferment, commotion,
murmur, movement. But the old
Parisian flaneur, with his easily satisfied
curiosity, his desultory wanderings,
his careless movements—and
what Parisian of the street-crowds,
man, woman, or child, had not formerly
more or less of the spirit of a true
flaneur?—is gone from the streets of
Paris. A citizen has something else
to do than flaner: he feels all the
weight of the interests of the country
on his own individual shoulders; and
he has no time now but for making
harangues, on which the welfare of
France depends, and discussing political
or social questions, equally for
the welfare of all humanity. It is
wonderful how quickly the change has
come over the spirit of his dream.
But fashion and contagion work
miracles.
Come! look at this picture now.
It is a bright moonlight night. The
beams of the full moon are whitening
the long line of elevated columns of
the Bourse. In the large, open,
moonlit place before it are crowds—every
where crowds—in isolated
circles again, looking like clumps of
little wooded islands in a glistening
lake. Let us approach one of the
dark masses. In the midst of the
circle stands a young fellow, bare-headed,
shaking his fair locks about
him most theatrically, and “baying
at the moon.” He is mounted on a
tub, or some such temporary pulpit.
His arms are tossed aloft in the
moonlight with such energy that we
feel convinced he fancies himself a
second Camille Desmoulins animating
the Parisian population against
the tyrants of the country. We get
as near as we can, and we now catch
his words. He is, in truth, haranguing
against tyranny, but the
tyranny of the shopkeepers; and he
calls upon all citoyens and true
patriots to join him in a petition to
the Government for the closing of
shops on Sundays and holidays at
twelve o’clock, instead of three in
the afternoon! But the mass around
does not seem to catch his enthusiasm;
for I see none of those shifting
lights in the chiaro-obscuro of the
crowd, that would indicate one of
those electric movements that fall
upon popular masses, under the influence
of inspiration. Now, he cries,
“Vive la Republique! citizens, friends,
let us to the Faubourg St Antoine!”—the
workman’s quarter, where
émeutes are generally cooked up. But
no one seems inclined to follow him
into that distant region, in order to
get up a shop-shutting insurrection;
and more than one voice calls out,
“plus souvent!” or, Anglice, “I wish
you may get it!”
Come! here is another picture.
The night this time is dark and drizzly.
Upon the pavement of the now naked
flower-market, beneath the quiet
ghostly white walls of the Madeleine,
stand thick groups of men: there are
some hundreds of them—some in cloaks,[576]
some in thick coats, some with their
hats slouched down upon their brows,
all wearing, in their several patches
of murmuring forms, an air of conspiracy,
which is greatly increased by
the sombre and inclement state of the
night. And conspirators they are—but
bold-faced conspirators in the face
of a dripping heaven. In republican
Paris, however, there is, as yet, no
police to prevent conspiracy: and in
this instance the plotters are not conspiring
against republican France, but
against monarchies and empires. The
dusky forms are those of the German
democrats, who are holding a desultory
council for the raising of a German
army to go and conquer the liberties of
the great German republic they intend
to found. To-morrow their address
to the “citoyens Français,” calling
on them to lend arms and give money
towards the recruitment of their force,
will be on all the walls of Paris. In a
day or two a few hundreds will be off,
with the full conviction that they are
to mix their own republican leaven of
sourness into all the freshly baked
German constitutional governments,
and proclaim their republic wherever
they go. They are talking, in this
bigger group, not only of “breaking
tyrant-chains,” but of “wreathing
laurels for their own brows.”
Think not also that the Boulevards
retain their glittering aspect of rich
decorated shops, teeming with the
luxury of colour and gilding as before.
We are in the midst of a financial
crisis, and misery and want are increasing
daily. Trade has ceased with
the want of confidence; ruin has fallen
on many; workmen have been dismissed,
and shop-boys turned adrift
in hundreds upon the streets; and, in
spite of the “roasted larks” all ready
for hungry mouths, and “showers of
gold” which the Government promises
as about to fall from the heaven of the
republic upon the working classes, it
is not only on the faces of the tradespeople
at their shop-doors, or behind
the mockery of their plate-glass windows,
that there is impressed a gloom,
but upon the many hundreds and
thousands who seek work and cannot
find it, and who wander up and down
with hanging heads, or while away
their weary hours in lounging about
the outskirts of the disputing groups.
See! how many shops are shut! See!
how sadly the placard of “boutique à
louer,” upon the closed doors, meets
the eye at every ten steps, and tells a
tale of bankruptcy; how many rows
of dismal shutters, like coffin-lids erect
upon their ends, give by day to the
streets that funereal look they formerly
only gave by night; and
chalked upon these shutters are still
the words—”armes donnés au peuple,”
a still remaining souvenir of the days
of tumult, disorder, and bloodshed,
when every house in Paris was scrawled
over by the same announcement,
in order to prevent the forcible entry
of the mob into private dwellings to
carry off defensive weapons. If we
step aside into one of those monster-shops,
with their vast corridors, and
avenues, and galleries, and staircases,
which lately were so crowded
that it was difficult for customers to
be served even by the hundred commis
within, what a scene of desert listlessness
meets our eyes! There is scarce a
solitary customer who wanders amongst
their long galleries, vainly draperied
and beshawled with all the rich wonders
of modern manufacture. The
weary-looking shop-boys, the few that
remain, run out of breath from one end
of a long gallery to another to get
what you want, for they have now
several departments of the establishment
under their care. There is not a
trace here of Paris as it was.
Come out in the streets again!
What has become of the bright look
they wore? There are no longer the
belles toilettes of the last Parisian
fashion—no gay dresses, or but a scanty,
worn-out, tawdry show—none of
the ancient splendour of rich Paris.
A few élégants, it is true, familiar
faces, may be still met upon their former
lounging haunts on the Boulevards;
but they are few, and their
varnished boots even have a dull
lustreless look, that is perfectly sympathetical
with the general gloom.
Several, certainly, may be met in the
uniform of the National Guard, but
with such an altered, any thing but
“lion”-like mien, that you do not recognise
them at first, and cut half your
best acquaintances. The equipages
which formerly dashed hither and
thither over the pavement, are now
raræ aves in the streets; and the few[577]
who exhibit thus openly their superior
wealth have, for the most part,
considered it advisable to have the
armorial bearings upon the pannels of
their vehicles painted over. Most
of the upper classes have put down
their carriages, and sold or sent
away their horses. The unfortunate
“rich,” however, are in sad
straits; if they show themselves en
voiture, while their humbler neighbours
walk on foot, they may stand
a chance, in the new realm of “égalité,”
of having their ears saluted with
the menacing cry of “à bas les aristocrates—à
bas les riches!” if they restrict
their expenses and reduce their
establishments, they run the risk of
being seriously denounced as favourers
of the “conspiration de l`économie,”
which they are supposed to form in
order to injure the republic by refusing
to spend their money. Where the
people are lords and masters, the upper
classes have evidently a far harder
game to play, and much less tolerance
to expect, than in the contrary rule.
In the aspect of the streets, then, there
is not a trace of Paris as it was.
How looks the scene? There are
plenty of ill-dressed men moving
about with anxious faces: they are
the hungry crew from the provinces,
come to solicit places in the new order
of things, and snatch what morsel of
the cake they can in the general
scramble. They may be known by the
size of their tricolor cockades, and
streaming ribbons at their buttonhole;
for they think it necessary to
proclaim, as flauntingly as they can,
by symbol, the republican principles
which, they suddenly find out, always
and from all times, although unknown
to themselves, animated their souls.
And blouses there are in plenty, as of
course. They are the kings of the day,
and they are not yet chary of their
royal persons, or tired of exhibiting
the consciousness of their royalty in
the streets. Some of these braves citoyens
have got far beyond the comparison,
“drunk as a lord”—they are
“drunk as an emperor:” and with
their ideas of aristocratic power, and
their maxim of “all for us, and nothing
for nobody else,” why should
they not be? Besides, as they choose
to have much pay and no work, how
could they better employ their time?
The uniforms of the National Guards
are now almost more numerous than
the frock-coat and round hat; and
though so fallen from their high estate
before the frowning demonstration of
the people, these former soi-disant defenders
of the liberties of their country
assert a certain predominance in the
aspect of the moving scene. Where so
lately arms were never seen, having
been strictly prohibited by orders of the
police, now pass by you, at all times,
bands of armed men, in tolerably ragged
attire, or en blouse, with muskets
on their arms, their white sword and
cartouche belts crossing their breasts,
and little bits of card-paper stuck in
their caps. These are small battalions
of the newly recruited garde mobile—recruited
chiefly from the idle refuse
of the people; and as they march
hither and thither continually, they
seem still to have a faint idea that
they are obeying orders from their
officers: but how long this fancy of
obedience and discipline will be still
entertained among them, is a very
ticklish question. Some of them are
standing sentinels at the gates of the
government buildings and public
offices, in lieu of the soldiers of the
line that formerly met your eye there.
Here again, before the Hotel de la
Marine, are a few sturdy-looking
sailors, the most honest in physiognomy
of most of the individuals you
meet; and with their blue dresses,
and ribbon-bound glazed hats, give
a new feature, and not an unpicturesque
one, to the street scene. A few
soldiers still roam about in desultory
manner; the jealousy of the people
will not allow of any armed force but
their own within the walls of Paris;
and they have a debauched demoralised
look that they wore not of old;
for they no longer obey orders, wander
about at will, and return to their
barracks only when they want to be
fed. Without seeking for any marked
republican fashion, there may be thus
found sufficient change in the outward
attire of the general throng to show
at once that you are in the streets of
republican Paris, and not Paris as it
was. And yet, specimens of the fantastic
republican attire of a gone-by
time, the recollections of which few,
one would think, would wish to recall,
are not altogether wanting. A few[578]
bonnets rouges,—the Phrygian caps of
liberty,—with tricolor cockades on
one side, startle the eye sometimes:
some adventurous female of the lower
classes crosses your path now and
then with a similar coiffure, and in a
tricolor dress of red, blue apron, and
white collar; and here and there a
tricolor-bedecked fellow, with a fanner
in his hands, invites you to witness
his feats of republican jugglery. This,
however, is the mere child’s play that
mocks an old comedy,—an old tragedy,
I should have said. Little is as
yet done to parody that fearful epoch
of French history: people do not even
address each other as “citoyen” and
“citoyenne.” The name appears only
in public documents. What King
People may require, when it feels
more fully its own strength—what
comedy, or what tragedy, of old times
it may choose to act again, remains to
be seen upon the dark and gloomy
page of the future. The new-born
giant only stretches his arms as yet,
and crushes a fly or two in sport; as
yet he scarcely knows his awful power.
Now listen to the street-cries in the
formerly orderly thoroughfares of the
capital. What an incessant screeching
of voices,—rough, shrill, clear, and
husky—fills the air, and, if not deafens,
tears the ears. From an early hour
of the morning until after midnight,
the hoarse screaming ceases not in the
streets. Wo betide the nervous and
impressionable! they are sure to go
to bed nightly with a headach. All
this eardrum-rending clamour has reference
only to one object of all,—that
of the necessary daily food of republican
Paris—of the newspapers. Their
name now is legion. With one ambitious
exception, all the old established
newspapers are submerged in
this deluge of republican prints. We
have now two or three “Republiques,”
“La Reforme,” “La Liberté,” “Le
Salut Public,” “La voix du Peuple,”
and who can tell how many other
“voices” besides, including “La voix
des Femmes;” for the milder sex already
lifts its voice still more fiercely
if possible than the ruder. But it
would be as difficult to enumerate all
the names of the demons in a fantastic
poet’s “inferno,” as all the titles of
the new republican newspapers that
howl around one in the distracted
streets of Paris. There is one, as was
before said, that is screeched more
noisily, more assiduously, more sturdily,
than all the others; and the sounds
of its hawking ring long in the ears
after the streets have been left, and
even pursue the bewildered street-wanderer
to his bed, and in his dreams.
It weighs in weight of noise against
all the other papers of Paris taken in
the mass. Listen! What do you
hear? Nothing but “Démandez la
Presse!” “La Patrie!” “Démandez
la Presse!” “La voix des Clubs!”
“Démandez la Presse!” “La vrai
Démocrate!” “Démandez la Presse!”
and so on to the “crack of doom.”
It is the journal of an intriguing man,
of strong sense, and stronger ambition,
who has not yet obtained that
power at which he grasps; but as the
whole paper is for one sou, it will be
strange if, with this active system of
living puffing, he arrive not at some
great pinnacle, or fall not into some
deep abyss. Ears, however, will get
accustomed to the cannon of the battlefield;
but the harassed spirit gets
not easily accustomed to the bodily
assaults of every moment. At every
step newspaper-venders obstruct your
path, rushing down upon you like
cab-drivers in the streets of Naples:
the thousand rival sheets of printed
paper are flared in your face, thrust
into your hand, forced into your
bosom, ten at a time, with the accompanying
howl of “only a sou!—only
five centimes!”
Suppose that, for a moment—a bold
supposition!—you have escaped from
the attacks of these invading hordes
of republican journalism, you must
not fancy that your future path is unobstructed.
Of course, in republican
Paris, a street-police would be considered
as the most frightful of tyrannies;
universal license is the order of
the day. Besides the politicising and
haranguing crowds already mentioned,
your course is hemmed by countless
others. Here is a juggler—there a
quack-doctor—there a monkey—here
a pamphlet-vender; and each has its
thick encircling throng of idlers around
it. And, alas! how many there are
who have now no business but to idle.
The thickest crowd, perhaps, is round
a long-haired meagre fellow, who is
crying “Les crimes de Louis Philippe,[579]
et les assassinats qu’il a commis—all for
two sous!” to an admiring and applauding
throng of the lowest classes.
Some better feelings murmur at this
useless ass’s kick at the dead lion; but
they are few. Move on! There is
another obstructing crowd before a
host of caricatures on the walls;
of course, they are all directed against
Louis File-vite,” as he is termed,
and his accolyte “Cuit-sot.” There
is a rare lack of wit in them, be they
allegorical, typical, or fanciful; but
they are sure to attract a gaping and
a laughing throng. Move on again,
if you can! You find two or three
hommes du peuple, in blouses, planted
before you, who cry, authoritatively,
and without budging themselves to the
right or to the left—”Faites place,
nom de Dieu!” And you, of course,
make room; and if you are disposed to
reverence, you will take off your hat
to them too; for these are your lords
and masters,—what say I? your
kings! and no autocrat was ever more
despotically disposed. Move on again,
if you can! You will stumble over
the countless beggars stretched across
the pavement, or squatting in gipsy-like
groups, or thrusting wounds and
sores into your face. Many there may be
real sufferers from the present misery,
but the most are of the got-up species.
It is now the beggars’ saturnalia; they
keep high holiday in the streets. The
people have cried “A bas les municipaux—à
bas les sergents de ville!”
Those execrable monsters, the agents
of a tyrannical power, have been
driven away, if not massacred, in the
last “three glorious days:” and the
people want no police,—”the great,
the magnanimous, the generous, the
virtuous,” as the Government calls it
in its proclamations.
Try to move on once more! Before
the walls, all plastered with handbills
of every kind, are again throngs to read
and comment. On every vacant space of
wall, at every corner, are posted
countless addresses and advertisements.
The numerous white bills are
decrees, proclamations, addresses, and
republican bulletins of the Provisional
Government, all headed with those
awful words, “Republique Française,”
which make many a soul sink, and
sicken many a heart, with the remembrance
of a fearful time gone by. And
decrees there are which hurry on the
subversion of all the previously existing
social edifice, without reorganising
in the place, destroying and
yet not building anew;—and proclamations
more autocratic and despotic, in
the announcement of the reign of republican
liberty, than ever was monarchic
ordinance;—and addresses to
the people, couched in vague declamation,
telling these rulers of the day,
“Oui, peuple! tu es grand—oui, tu es
brave—oui, tu es magnanime—oui, tu
es généreux—oui, tu es beau!” with an
odious flattering such as the most slavering
courtier never ventured to bestow
upon the most incensed despot;—and
bulletins declaring France at
the pinnacle of glory, and happiness,
and pride—the object of envy and imitation
to all people. Private addresses
from individuals or republican
bodies there are also innumerable, in
the same sense; until one expects to
see angels’ wings growing behind the
backs of every blouse, forming harmonious
contrast with the black unshaven
faces. But we are far from being at
the end of the long lines of handbills,
that give Paris the look of a city built
up of printed paper. Here we have
announcements of clubs—the mille e
tre noisy mistresses that court the
fascinating, seductive, splendid Don
Juan of a Republic; there are four or
five in every quarter of the town,
almost in every street. And then come
their professions de foi; and then their
addresses to the people, and their appeals,
and their counsels to the Government,
and their last resolutions, and
their future intentions—say, their future
exactions. Most greet the fall of
the social edifice with triumph; but
few, if any, let you know how they
would reconstruct anew: some boldly
state their object to be “the enlightenment
of a well-intentioned but ignorant
Government, which it is their duty
to instruct:” others call down “the
celestial vengeance, and the thunders
of heaven, on their head, if ever
they should deceive or lead astray
the people.” Here again we have petitions
to Government, and demands,
and remonstrances from individuals
or small bodies—delegates, they
tell you, of the people’s rights;—some
wild and inflammatory, some visionary
to the very seventh heaven of[580]
political rhapsody, but all flattering
to the Peuple Souverain, whose voice
is the voix de Dieu! Here again we
have whole newspapers pasted on the
walls, with articles calling upon the
people to take arms again, since their
first duty to their country is “mistrust.”
Now a proposition to tax the
revenues of the rich in a progressive
proportion of one per cent for every
fortune of a thousand francs, two for
every two thousand, fifty for every
fifty thousand, “and so on progressively,”—without
stating, however,
whether those who possess a revenue
of a hundred thousand francs are to
pay a hundred per cent, or what is to
become of those who possess two hundred
thousand. Now, a menacing
call upon the Government to perform
their duty in exacting the disgorgement
of that vile spoliation of
the nation, the indemnity granted to
the emigrants at the Restoration, as
belonging to the people alone. Here
again are numerous addresses and
appeals from and to all foreign democrats
in Paris—Germans, Belgians,
Italians, Poles—calling for meetings,
and begging the “braves Français”
to give them arms and money to go
and conquer the republics of their
respective countries by force. Here
again, other notices from all trades,
and companies, and employments,
appointing meetings for the consideration
of the interests of their partie;
tailors, café-waiters, bootmakers, choristes
of theatres, gens de maisons,
(servants,) even to the wandering
hawkers on the public ways, and
lower still, all wanting to complain to
the Provisional Government of the
restraint laid on their free rights.
Here again, proposals for congratulatory
addresses, and felicitations to
the Government, from all manner of
various representatives of nations
resident in Paris. Here again, ten or
twelve solitary voices of braves citoyens,
proposing infallible remedies for
the doctoring of the financial crisis.
Here again, advertisements, in republican
phrase, recommending to the
“citoyennes,” “now that the hour is
come, to take up their carpets,” some
especial wax for their floors; or reminding
the “Citoyens Gardes Nationaux,”
that, “in this moment of
the awakening of a country’s glory,
when they watch over the interests of
France, and are indefatigable in patrolling
the streets of the capital,” the
citoyen “so and so” will cut their corns
with cheapness and ease! And all
these are pasted about in confused
pell-mell; all are headed with the necessary
“Vive la Republique!” Wonder
then not, at the thick crowds about
these documents, all treating of a
country’s weal, all announcing some
new and startling design, all devoured
by eager eyes. Wo betide, however,
the citoyen who may leave his house
door closed for a whole day!—he will
find it barricaded with plastered paper
from top to bottom on the morrow; or
the shopkeeper who may lie too long
a-bed—it will be a difficult task for him
to take down his placarded shutters:
and both will stand a chance of getting
hooted for venturing to displace a
printed paper headed with the talismanic
words, proclaiming individual
liberty of person and opinion. No
tyranny like a mob tyrant, I trow.
Apropos of advertisements, the play-bills
will no less startle the ancient
habitué of Paris, were he now again
to return to his old haunts. The
names, formerly so familiar to his
eyes, are gone in many instances. The
old Académie de Musique is now the
Théâtre de la Nation; the Théâtre
Français, the Théâtre de la Republique;
the Théâtre du Palais Royal, the
Théâtre Montansier. In this confusion
he will be still more confounded
by the composition of the bills: every
where the announcement of patriotic
songs and chorusses, sung between
the acts—of àpropos pieces, allegorical
or historical—of titles such as “Les
Barricades,” “Les Trois Revolutions,”
“Les Filles de la Liberté,” “La Revolution
Française,” and so forth, throughout
all the theatres in Paris. Even
in the ex-Théâtre Français he will
scarcely trust his astonished eyes to
see that “Mademoiselle Rachel will
sing the Marseillaise between the
acts.” Oh! theatre-loving old habitué
of Paris, you will think that your wits
have gone astray, and that your senses
are deceiving you! The new names
of streets will no less bewilder your
mind. All that smacked of royalty, or
dynasty, or monarchic history have
already republicanised themselves, as
is the old wont of Paris streets under[581]
every change of government: there
are many that have long since forgotten
all the hundred and one names
that they have already borne. Then
you will know how to pity the embarrassment
of an unlucky man who
lived in the Rue Royale St Honoré.
On going out in the morning of the
25th of February, he found unexpectedly
that he lived in the Rue de la
Republique. Well, he made up his
mind to that; but the Rue Rambuteau
had already claimed this glorious
title; so the Rue Royale had to make
shift with that of the Rue de la Revolution.
But now came again another
prior claim; and the ex-Rue Royale
was again despoiled. Now it has no
name at all: and the poor individual
in question, as far as his direction
goes, might as well live in the ruins of
Palmyra.
But to return to the outward aspect
of republican Paris.
Hark! what a noise of awkward
drumming! and see! a host of men
of the lower classes comes pouring
down the street, in hundreds—nay,
in thousands. Several banners are
borne among them: they shout “Vive
la Republique!” and sing with that
utter bold disregard of time, which,
the French themselves would tell you,
is peculiar only to supposed unmusical
England. The Marseillaise or
the now so popular Mourir pour la
Patrie, or the Ca ira of fearful memory;
and interlard their discordant
efforts at chorus with screams of
“à bas les aristocrates!” Scarcely
has the horde rushed past you, than
there comes another, and another,
and another, until your brain whirls
with the unceasing throngs. Now it
is a troop of women, banners also at
their head; now again a long line of
more orderly, and better dressed men;
but they cry “Vive le Gouvernement
Provisoire!” Now again a band of
ruffian fellows, with the howl of “à
bas les riches!” They cross your
path at every step, these marching
bands. Sometimes they are deputations
of all the different trades, or
subdivisions of peculiar branches of
handiwork—tailors, joiners, scavengers,
paviours, sign-painters, wet-nurses,
cooks, and so forth, as far as
the imagination or the memory can
reach in enumeration, and still further;
and they are all streaming to the
Hotel de Ville, to harangue the Provisional
Government on their several
rights and wrongs, desires and demands.
Sometimes they are mere
bands promenading for the sake of
promenading, screeching for the sake
of screeching, and making demonstrations,
because whatever is theatrical,
whatever smacks of show and parade,
whatever gives them the opportunity
of exhibition, and with it the hope of
admiration, is the ruling passion of
the people; or because they have
nothing else to do, and will not work,
although the Government pays them
daily with the country’s money. Now
comes a troop of would-be Hungarian
patriots, in their national dress, their
attilas, pelisses, braided pantaloons,
singing a national hymn—somewhat
better than the French, by the way—flaring
about banners, and getting
up all sorts of Quixotic theatrical
manifestations, lowering their banners
in mere sport, flourishing them
upon others, and calling upon the
manes of several of the “victims of
liberty murdered in their country’s
cause.” These are specimens of the
Hungarian nation of the frantic description,
who, after carrying felicitations
to the Provisional Government
in the name of their country, are now
parading the streets to show themselves
off. Now comes again a long
troop of young fellows in light-coloured
blouses, bound with lacquered leather
belts around their waists: they have
broad white beavers on their heads,
mounted by black, red, and yellow
cocks’ feathers; and they bear banners
of black, red, and gold—a more
picturesque throng than those you
usually meet. The colours are the
colours of the German nationality:
the young men are German patriots.
Poor deluded young fellows! their
minds have been excited by designing
men; and they are about to march
off to Germany “to conquer the
liberties of the German republic,”
expecting that all Germany is to rise
again at their puny call, and at the
sound of that magical name “republic.”
They have been begging for
arms and ammunition, and money, of
all Paris; and now, with the slender
succour they have obtained, they go
to meet their fates.
[582]But now comes a fresh marching
mass of many thousands, with the
usual accompanying drums and banners:
there are women and children
among the throng—if children still
there be in France, when every urchin
fancies himself a man. They distinguish
themselves from the others
by the tall bare poplar stems they
bear. These are great poetically and
symbolically-minded patriots of the
lower classes, who are bent on planting
trees of liberty all over Paris.
They protest that they are fully earning
the pay the country gives them,
by enacting these wonderful feats for
the country’s good. Their delegates
knock at house-doors, and thrust
themselves into private dwellings, to
beg—no! to demand contributions
for the celebration of their fête; and
these republican fêtes are of every
day and every hour. The ancient
habitué of Paris will not find his
capital much embellished by the aspect
of these tall unsightly bare stems
erected at every corner, on every
square, on every vacant space of
ground, although they be all behung
with banners, and garlands, and tricolor
streamers. Let us follow some
of these immense gangs. In some
instances they have got a priest
among them to bless their patriotic
fête: and the poor ecclesiastic is
dragged along with them, oft-times
pale and trembling at the thought of
the unusual ceremony he is thus violently
called upon to perform. Now
again they summon the whole clergy
of some rich parish church to come
forth in cope and stole, and with
incense and banner, and all the hundred
other rich accessories of the pomp
of Catholic ceremony, to bestow the
blessing on these naked emblems of
a country’s naked liberties, and pronounce
a political sermon, felicitating
France on the awakening glories of
the republic, established by divine
Providence and a people’s might,
before the poor ragged pole. Sometimes
again they come, fresh with
triumphs, from the Hotel de Ville,
where they have constrained one or
more of the members of the Provisional
Government to accompany
them—some of them nothing loth,
when popular demonstrations are to
be theatrically made—and to give
vent to wonderful speeches, flattering
to this people, “si grand, si magnanime,
si généreux, si beau!” &c., &c., as
before, as every day, as in every word
they are to hear; all which flattering
words teach them how their excellence
is ill recompensed, and how it
ought to exact still more. They are
now at work with more or less of this
pomp, and in the midst of a greater
or lesser concourse of spectators.
The pavement is torn up: a hole is
dug in the street; the tree is planted,
pulled up to its elevation, firmly fixed
in the ground—although, by the way,
in many instances, the poor tree of
liberty looks in a very tottering state—and
the havock committed in the
pavement more or less repaired. The
acclamation is great: shouts, shrieks,
cries rend the air: the religious benediction
is over: the priests hurry
away as quietly as they can: the
members of the Government retreat,
escorted by a deputation of delegates,
after an oration: and now the
Marseillaise, or the Mourir pour la
Patrie, are again screeched in discordant
chorus, amidst the incessant
firing off of guns. All day the tumult
lasts throughout the city: to a late
hour of night the firing in the air
is incessant. A barricade of stones and
poles is erected round the precious
emblem of liberty: the surrounding
houses are constrained by threats of
window-breaking to illuminate in
honour of King-People: pitch fires are
bright at each corner of the barricade:
and patriotic boys, who devote themselves
for their country’s weal, are
posted, with muskets on arm, to do
sentry-duty all night round the tree—lest
any audacious enemy of the
country should compromise the safety
of the republic by attempting to pull
down one of the many hundreds of
its emblems that now disfigure the
streets of Paris. Again, who would
recognise his old Paris in these strange
scenes, or in the night pictures, thus
faintly sketched, which meet his eye
at every turn? When these mighty
deeds for a country’s welfare and glory
shall come to end—when Paris shall
have been all so beplanted that it
will resemble a naked forest, what
great feats to prove their zeal in behalf
of Republican France will they
next invent? “Qui vivra verra” is a[583]
favourite French proverb. Heaven
grant that it be not reversed, and that
“qui verra ne vivra pas!“
But see! they have already invented
another great patriotic amusement.
Whence come those discordant howlings?
A band of fellows is rushing
up and down the Boulevards, dragging
along a bust of the ex-King, by means
of a rope round its neck; they have attached
to it a label, “Louis Philippe
à la lanterne!” See! what a frantic
delight they express in their schoolboy
amusement. How wonderfully
their ferocious faces picture forth
“the grand, the generous, the magnanimous,
the beautiful!” They
flourish sticks about at carriage
windows, with the cry of “à bas les
riches! à bas les aristocrates!” and
they forcibly turn such equipages out
of their royal way, if their path be
crossed by adventurous coachmen.
But as yet they do no real harm; and
the pacific majority is hopeful in its
force to restrain, if the time for restraint
should come.
Now again comes pouring down
from the Rue du Faubourg St Denis,
another host of men, women, and
children, howling the “Ca Ira.” They
have got a great placard among them,
declaring, that if their landlords do
not remit to them their rents, for two
quarters at least, they will burn down
their masters’ houses over their heads:
and, unobstructed, this screeching
mob invades the streets. But this is
rather too much, even amidst the
license due to King People in Republican
Paris. To-morrow will be
posted on the walls of the capital, a
notice from the Prefet de Police,
appealing to the good sense of the
mob not to burn houses, and containing
a half-concealed under-current,
but an under-current only, of threat.
Now again you may be witness to
a grotesque scene of a high revolutionary
tone. We are in the purlieus
of one of the great public schools
of Paris—the colléges, as they are
termed. Suddenly the street is invaded
by several hundred boys: they
rush along uttering hideous vociferations;
before them flies a well-dressed
middle-aged man: he flies as if for
his life, and is pursued by showers of
stones from the young revolutionary
insurgents. This flying man, these
screaming and pursuing children—what
a lesson there is in it! Let us
catch hold of one of the little urchins,
and ask what all the uproar means.
He tells us that the object of all his
schoolboy hate, is a tyrant—a tyrant
like Louis Philippe; and that, like
Louis Philippe, they are driving him
forth with scorn. “What has he
done then?” we ask. “He was too
strict,” is the only reply; and on
rushes again the young revolutionist
to join in the general pursuit, with a
big oath, and the cry of “Vive la
Republique! à bas les tyrans!“
Now again, late in the evening,
hurries past a detachment of National
Guards. We ask, what now is afloat
in a city where every day something
new and startling crosses our life’s
path. We are told that the citizen
troops are hastening to the rescue of
a newspaper editor, who has ventured
to write articles in opposition to the
Government. His house is being
stormed by an angry and excited
mob; they threaten to break his
presses, if not burn the whole establishment.
In vain he meets the mob
with courage, and asserts the right of
that “liberty of opinion,” which the
republic has proclaimed as one of its
first benefits. He is not listened to.
What is liberty of opinion, or any
liberty, in the sense of a mob, compared
with its own liberty of doing
what it listeth? They advance upon
the house with threatening gesture—they
pour in: the National Guards
arrive, and a scuffle ensues. With
difficulty the mob is driven back, and
sentinels are posted. But now the
crowds, in the dim night, grow thicker
on the Boulevards than ever; and
violent declamation is still heard
from the midst against the man who,
whatever be his real ends and aims,
has the courage to assert an opinion
contrary to the mass. Partisans
there are, for and against: and high
words arise, and threats are again
proffered: and along the damp night
air comes ever the murmur of many
angry voices far and near: and the
rumour ceases not, the crowd disperse
not. And in the distracted city,
where was firing, and shouting, and
singing, and drumming, all day, there
is still the agitation and the tumult
long and late into the night.
[584]But let us take a turn to the neighbourhood
of the Hotel de Ville, the
seat of the Government; other fresh
scenes will there meet our eyes.
Daily and hourly pour up into the
open space before the fine old building,
such troops of drumming, banner-bearing
men and women as have been
before described. Sometimes they are
deputations from the various trades, full
of all sorts of grievances, for which
the members of the Provisional Government
are expected to find immediate
remedy;—sometimes they are
bands of workmen, all couching, under
different expressions, the demand for
much pay and little work;—sometimes
they bear addresses from various
nations all speaking in the name of
their country, which probably would
disavow them;—sometimes they are
delegates from the thousand and one
clubs of Paris, who all choose to lay
their resolutions, however frantic and
impracticable they may be, before the
Government, and expect to impose
upon it their distracted will;—sometimes
they are a body of individuals,
who have got some fancy for a remedy
of the financial crisis, which, of course,
unless it would offend them bitterly, the
Government is expected forthwith to
adopt. Deputations, addresses, counsels,
demands, exactions,—they must
all be admitted, they must all be heard,
they must all receive flattering promises,
that probably never will, and
never can be fulfilled. See! they come
streaming up from all sides, from
streets and quays, in noisy inundating
floods; and now the streams
mingle and roar together, and struggle
for precedence. Generally, delegates
are despatched to obtain audiences of
the persecuted members of the Government;
but sometimes, again, some
tired minister or other is forced to
appear in front, and harangue their
importunate petitioners, amidst cries
of “Vive la Republique!” For those
who dwell upon this place, Paris
must appear to be in a state of constant
revolution. The noise, the
tumult, the drumming, the shouting,
the marching and the countermarching,
never cease for a moment.
See! to-day there is a tumult before
the façade of the old building.
Battalions of National Guards have
marched up, without arms, to protest
against a despotic and arbitrary
ordinance of an ambitious and reckless
minister. They bring up their
petition as thousands of other deputations
have brought up theirs; the
square is filled for the most part with
long military-looking lines of their
uniforms. But in a sudden, they
have come to a check. Before the
long façade of the line of building,
are posted bodies of armed men, of
the lower classes, with muskets
charged and bayonets fixed. The
demonstration of the National Guards,
who dare to murmur at the will of
their governors, spite of the proclamation
of the reign of liberty, is not
to be received. Anger and indignation
is on the faces of all the citizen-soldiers;
their feelings are excited;
they cry, “down with” the obnoxious
minister; they are met by cries from
the armed people, of “down with the
National Guards! down with the
aristocrats!” The middling classes
are now considered, then, as the
aristocrats of the day; and the
people treat them, as they have
treated, in days gone by, the titled
noblesse—as enemies! But now they
advance in rank and file, determined
to force an entrance to the Government
palace: and the people oppose
them with pointed bayonets; and
drive them back; disperse them like
sheep; pursue them down the quays;
and the unarmed mob, collected in
countless crowds around, joins in the
cry of “down with the National
Guards!” The National Guards are
vanquished. They were considered
in the revolutionary days of combat
as the heroes, and allies, and defenders
of the people. Only a few
weeks are gone by since then; and they,
in turn, are overthrown in a bloodless
revolution. Their prestige is lost for
ever. The last barrier is thrown down
between the upper and the lower
classes—the breakwater is swept away:
and when the day of storm and tempest
shall come, when the angry waters
shall rise, when the inundation shall
sweep on and on in tumultuous tide,
what shall there be now to oppose it?
On the morrow, what a scene!
From a very early hour of the morning,
bands of hundreds and of thousands,
in marching order, have poured
down upon Paris from all the suburbs.[585]
From north, south, east, and west,
they have come in countless hordes
into the central streets and squares of
the capital. Along the Boulevards,
from the Bastile, from the heights of
Montmartre, down the avenues of the
Champs Elysées and the quays—from
beyond the water and the Faubourg
St Martel, they have come, sweeping
on like so many mountain torrents.
Every where as they advanced they
have proferred cries of “Down with
the National Guards! down with the
aristocrats! down with the legitimists!
down with the enemies of the
Republic!” Better dressed men in
many instances have marshalled them
on their way; and among the inhabitants
of Paris goes forth a murmur,
that they have been roused to this
state of tumult by the accolytes of the
obnoxious minister, with the intention
of overawing his colleagues and displaying
his own power. And if, in
truth, they shout “long live” any
one, it is his name they cry: his noble-hearted
and more moderate colleague,
lately so popular, has lost a people’s
favour. And now the hundred torrents
have met upon the quays, and
before the Hotel de Ville; and hundreds
of banners with manifold inscriptions
are waving in the air; and
troop upon troop is marshalled into
some degree of order: but fearful is
the mass: awful is the demonstration
of a people! And now the members of
the Government are compelled, one
and all, to come down upon the elevated
terrace before the façade of the
Hotel de Ville: they are behung with
tricolor scarfs, the ends of which
stream with long gold fringes; their
heads are bared before their masters
and the rulers of the land. And now
the host of people defiles before them;
and they make speeches, and cry
“Vive la Republique! Vive le peuple!”
And the people, proud of its force, and
rejoicing in its demonstration, that
shows its power over the bourgeois,
answers with shouts that rend the air.
Heavens! what a scene! This is Republican
Paris, indeed, I trow!
But come quickly to the Boulevards:
the mighty mass has passed away to
the column of liberty in the Place de
la Bastile; and it will come down
the Boulevards in overwhelming tide,
exulting in its triumph. And now it
comes. The long line, five abreast—there
are nearly two hundred thousand
in this great army—stretches on and
on, almost from one end to the other
of the immense central artery of the
capital. It comes, and the chorus of
the Marseillaise rolls like thunder
along, dying away but to burst forth
again. Hark! how it peels along the
Boulevards! It comes, and the senses
swim as the host goes by, marching
on, and on, and on—confusing the
sight with the incessant passing of
such a stream of living beings, and its
waving banners; deafening the ears
with the menacing cries of “Down
with the aristocrats!” and the discordant
chorussing of confused patriotic
songs—for the Marseillaise now
gives way to the fearful Ca Ira. It
comes, and it seems as if it never
would end. Awful, indeed, is the
display of a people’s force, thus excited
and inflamed by designing leaders!
At last the mighty procession passed
away, leaving consternation and alarm
behind it. But think not that Paris
resumes its usual aspect. The various
bands break up at last, but they still
parade the streets in several battalions:
and the shouting and howling
and singing cease not during the day.
But the night of the same day is
come, and all is not yet done. Not
content with its triumph, the people
demands that all Paris should honour
it with a festival, whether it will or
not. Down the Boulevards come the
hordes again, slowly, and pausing as
they came on: they are chanting,
in measured notes, the words “Des
lampions! des lampions!” amidst the
cries of “Illuminate, or we break your
windows! Down with the aristocrats!”
Why all Paris should be
illuminated, because it has pleased
King People to make a demonstration,
it would be too insolent to inquire.
It is a fancy, a caprice—and
autocrats will have fancies and
caprices. It is the people’s will; and,
however fantastic or unreasonable,
the will must be obeyed. “Des lampions!
des lampions!” The monotonous
chant is impressed upon the ears
with stunning force, until you believe
that you must retain it in your bewildered
brain until your dying day.
And as they come along, see how
readily the will of the people is obeyed![586]
There is no readiness so quick as the
readiness of fear. Up and down, from
above and from below, right and left,
in long irregular lines, until the lines
of light become more general and
more regular—see the illumination
bursts forth from the façades of all
the houses. Windows are rapidly
opened on every side, in sixth stories
as on first floors, on every terrace, on
every balcony; and lamps, lanterns,
candles, pots of grease, all flaming, are
thrust out at every one. See! how
the light darts up and down like wildfire,
dancing along the houses in the
darkness of the night, with an increasing
phosphoric flicker. You may
mark the progress of the mob, as it
goes farther on in dusky mass, and is
lost to sight in the gloom, not only
by the eternal monotonous cry that
bids the inhabitants illuminate, coming
from the distance, but by the
gleaming track it leaves behind it like
a gigantic, broad tail of fire. Presently
all the Boulevards will be brightly
lighted; and the gleams of the many
thousand points of light will illuminate
a thickly moving crowd of beings, that
look like the uneasy spirits of some
gloomy pandemonium. Fairy-like,
however, has the magical illumination
sprung forth at the people’s bidding,
and fairy-like does it flicker on
all sides in the night. All the other
principal streets are burning also on
either side, like long bands of spangled
stuff glittering in the sun. The Faubourg
St Germain, suspected of legitimacy,
has long since been the first to
yield to threats, and demonstrate at
its windows its supposed sympathy
in a people’s triumph; and to-morrow
we shall be told by the republican
papers, how Paris was in an ecstasy
of joy—how all the population strove
in zeal, with one accord, to fêter le
peuple généreux—how spontaneous
was this illumination of republican
enthusiasm. Spontaneous was the
feeling that dictated it, certainly; but
it was the spontaneity of fear—the
fear of the quietly-disposed in the face
of a reckless and all-powerful mob!
Let us turn now from the glittering
illuminated streets.
What is that unusual light, streaming
dimly, and in blurred rays, across
the damp night air, from the windows
of the chapel of St Hyacinthe, attached
to the church of the Assumption
in the Rue St Honoré? In such
a place, at such an hour, it has something
ghastly and unearthly in its
nature. And hark! from within
there comes a noise of hoarse murmuring,
which swells sometimes suddenly
into discordant shouts, that are
almost groans. The impression conveyed
by both sight and sound is
little like any that Paris, even on its
murkiest nights, and under its most
dismal veil, ever bestowed on you
before. The unwary wanderer in
Paris streets by night, in search of
romance, may have had visions of
theft, assassination, misery, crime,
before his eyes, in the dark silent
thoroughfares, but always visions of a
most positive earthly nature; now he
cannot help fancying himself transported
into some old town of mystic
Germany, with some fantastic, mysterious,
unearthly, Hoffmannish deed
going on near him. Are the headless
dead, among the victims of a prior
revolution, risen from their bloody
vaults, to beckon unto their ghastly
crew new victims of another? or are
demons rejoicing in that once sanctified
building, that the reign of men’s
most evil passions should have begun
again in that disturbed and fermenting
city? Such is the first impression
the dim scene conveys. Do you ever
remember such in other days? Let us
follow those dark forms that are gliding
across the court of the church, and
mounting the steps of the illumined
chapel. We enter; and the scene,
although neither ghastly nor demoniac,
is scarcely less strange than if
spectres and demons had animated the
interior. Faintly lighted by a few
dripping candles is the long dismantled
chapel; and damp, dreary,
funereal-looking, is the whole scene.
A dim crowd, in this “darkness
visible,” is fermenting, thronging,
struggling, and pushing in the aisle.
At the further end, in that vaulted
semicircle where once stood the
altar of the Lord, rises a complicated
scaffolding behung with black
cloth. With your imagination already
excited, you may fancy the dark construction
a death-scaffold for the execution
of a criminal—it is only the
death-scaffold of the social state of
France. We are in the midst of a[587]
republican club. On the highest platform,
occupying the space where was
the altar, sit president and secretaries
of the society—the new divinities of
the consecrated building. Yes! the
new divinities; for they arrogate to
themselves the same right against
which they declaimed as blasphemy
in kings—the “right divine.” You will
not listen long before they tell you
so; besides, their first maxim is, “La
voix du peuple est la voix de Dieu.”
On the lower platform before them
stand the orators. Hark to the doctrines
that they promulgate for the
subversion of all existing order in the
country, amidst shouts and screams,
and cries of violent opposition sometimes,
but generally of applause. See!
the haggard, lanky-haired republican
youths, who have shouted out all their
fury, give way to a quiet, respectable-looking
old man, whose gray hairs
glimmer faintly in the candle-light.
A feeling of greater calm comes over
you: you imagine, after all this
“sound and fury, signifying nothing,”
his old head will pacify the
hot, maddened blood of frantic boys.
What does he say?—”Yes, the republic
is one and indivisible—it is
more than indivisible—it is God!”
You shrink back disgusted. Can
the rhapsody of republican fanaticism
go further? Are these Christian
men? or are they really evil
unearthly beings in a human form?
The confused scene around you is
almost enough to make you think so.
But real enough is the eternal clatter
of the president’s hammer on his table.
He rolls his eyes furiously; he browbeats
every orator who may not be of
his own individual opinion, and dares
to be “moderate” when he is “exalté;”
and when your head aches—your
heart has ached long ago—with
the furious noise of the president’s
hammer, which you expect every moment
to smash the table to pieces, you
edge your way out of the dark fermenting
crowd, and hurry forth, glad
to breathe the purer air of heaven.
Ferment there is ever enough now
in the streets of Paris by night: it
ceases not. There are throngs pouring
in and out of all the various thousand-and-one
republican clubs of
Paris, like wasps about their nest;
but it is in the dim night air, and not
in the bright sunlight of day—in dirty
coats and smocks, and not with bright
wings and variegated bodies. The
wasp, too, stings only when he is
attacked—the republican wasps seek
to attack that they may sting. The
al fresco clubs also crowd the Boulevards,
in the chance medley confusion
of all men and all principles. But
see! there is here again, in the Rue
du Faubourg du Roule, a confusion of
a still more complicated nature—the
swarming in and out of the small district
school-house is even more virulent
than is usual. It is another
night-scene, such as the old habitué
of Paris never witnessed, certainly.
What is occurring? Let us crowd in
with the others. What a scene of
frantic confusion! A crowd springing
upon benches, howling, screeching,
yelling. At the further end of the
low room is a ruined gallery, in which
stands, surrounded by his friends, a
man dressed in a red scarf, with the
red cap of liberty on his head: he has
a pike in his hand, and he vainly
endeavours to make himself heard by
the excited crowd. For some time
you will be unable to comprehend the
nature of the scene: at last you discover
that an ultra republican, of the
most inflamed ideas, wants to establish
a Jacobin club. A “Jacobin
club!” There is terror in the very
word, and in all the fearful recollections
it conveys. But here the good
sense of the artisans and small tradespeople
of the district is against so
appalling a reminiscence of a fatal
time. “Down with the bonnet rouge!”
they cry. “Down with the red scarf!
No Jacobins! no Jacobins! their
day is gone. No terror!” Thank
God! there is some good sense still
among the people. “Down with the
president—away with him!” they
cry. He doffs at last his blood-red
Phrygian cap—they are not content:
he doffs his blood-red scarf—they are
not content: he lays aside his red
cravat—they are not content:
the pike—all—his very principles,
probably, if they would have them.
But no. They make a rush at last up
into the “tribune;” they drive the
would-be Jacobin and his friends
down. In vain a small minority declares
them all “aristocrats—paid
agents of legitimacy”—I know not[588]
what republican names of reproach.
The honest workmen thrust the party
forth from their district school-house.
They escort these objects of their
contempt with ironical politeness to a
side-door, bearing the candles they
have seized from the tribune in their
hands. The door is closed over the
Jacobin party—a shout of triumph
resounds. But in the street, before
the school, is long a noisy throng.
The good moon, although now and
then obscured by passing clouds,
shines kindly on it. She seems to
smile more kindly upon those who
have done a good deed, although a
deed of suppressed violence, than on
most of the distracted throngs she
illumines in her course over the disturbed
city. Good moon! would we
could accept thy augury, and hope for
holy calm! The scenes thou shinest
upon cannot continue thus, ’tis true.
A change must come—a change for the
better or the worse. Heaven grant
that our foreboding prove not true—that,
when thou comest forth in thy
fulness again, another month, thou
mayest smile on better order, on calmer
groups!
Before we part company, old habitué
of Paris, we must cast a glance
at all the public buildings we pass.
On all—public offices, columns, fountains,
monuments, churches, dismantled
palaces—on all alike floats the
republican banner—on all are painted
in broad characters the words, “Liberté,
Egalité, Fraternité!”
“Fraternité!” Vain word, when each
man grows day by day more and
more bitterly his neighbour’s enemy.
“Egalité!” Vain word again, and
vain word ever, spite of the efforts of
the rulers of France to bring down to
one level all the intelligence, the talent,
the feelings, and passions of human
nature, that Providence, in its holy
wisdom, has made so different and so
unequal. “Liberté!” Vainest word
of all! In the present state of things,
there is constraint in every scheme,
tyranny in every tendency, despotism
in every doctrine.
But enough. We will not begin to
discuss and speculate upon the destinies
of France. All this sketch would
strive to do, is to convey an idea,
however vague, of the present outward
state of Republican Paris.
THE SPANIARD IN SICILY.
The insatiable spider, who, after
securing in her gossamer meshes
ample store of flies for the day’s consumption,
again repairs, with unwarrantable
greed, to the outer circles of
the delicate network, in quest of fresh
and superfluous victims, must not wonder
if, on return to the heart of the
citadel, she finds a rival Arachne busy
in the larder, and either is expelled
from her own cobweb, or suffers seriously
in ejecting the intruder. At
risk of offending his admiring biographer
by so base a parallel, we
compare Charles of Anjou to the
greedy spider, and think him justly
punished for his rash cupidity by the
evils it entailed. This French count,
who, although a king’s brother, had
no chance of a crown save through
aggressive conquest, found himself,
whilst still in the vigour of life, and
as the result of papal favour, great
good fortune, and of his own martial
energy, sovereign of an extensive and
flourishing realm. King of Southern
Italy, Protector of the North, Count
of Provence, Vicar of Tuscany,
Senator of Rome, all-powerful with
the Pope—whose word had then such
weight that his friendship was worth
an army, whilst from his malison
men shrunk as from the dreaded and
inextinguishable fire of Greece—Charles
of Anjou was still unsatisfied.
The royal spider had cast his web
afar; it embraced wide possessions,
with whose enjoyment he might well
have been content, whose administration
claimed his undivided attention.
But on their verge an object glittered
from which he could not avert his
eyes, whose acquisition engrossed his
every thought. “‘Twas the clime
of the East, ’twas the land of the
sun,” the gorgeous and romantic
region so attractive to European conquerors.
Doubtless, crusading zeal had
some share in his oriental cravings;
but ambition was his chief motor.
He was willing enough to wrest
Palestine from the infidel, but his
plan of campaign led first to Constantinople.
His notion was to seek
at St Sophia’s mosque the key of
Christ’s sepulchre.
Whilst thus looking abroad and
meditating distant conquest, Charles
treated too lightly the projects of a
prince, less celebrated, but younger
and more crafty than himself, who silently
watched the progress of events,
and skilfully devised how best he
might derive advantage from them.
Pedro of Arragon, who had married
Mainfroy’s daughter, Constance, cherished
pretensions to the crown of the
Sicilies; and, ever since the year
1279, he had been intriguing with
the chiefs of the Ghibellines, with a
view to an invasion of Charles’s
dominions. He spoke publicly of
Sicily as the inheritance of his children,
and did not dissimulate his
animosity to its actual ruler. Whilst
Charles prepared a fleet for his Eastern
expedition, Don Pedro assembled
another in the harbour of Portofangos,
and kept it in constant readiness to
sail, but none knew whither. Its
destination was suspected, however,
by some; and the Pope, who entertained
no doubt concerning it, demanded
to know Pedro’s intentions,
whilst Philip III. of France, at the
request of his uncle, Charles of
Anjou, sent ambassadors to the Arragonese
monarch to make a similar
inquiry. The answer given is variously
stated by the archives and
chronicles of the time, as evasive,
prevaricatory, and even as a direct
falsehood. It left no doubt upon
Charles’s mind that mischief was
meant him by the Spaniard. “I
told you,” he wrote to Philip, “that
the Arragonese was a contemptible
wretch.” Unfortunately, he carried
his contempt of his wily foe rather
too far; he would not believe that so
small a potentate, “un si petit prince,”
would dare attack him in Italy, but[590]
took for a strategem the avowal of
his intentions that appears to have
escaped Pedro, and thought his views
were directed in reality to Provence,
whither he accordingly despatched
his eldest son. Meanwhile, Don
Pedro lingered in port, in hopes of an
insurrection in Sicily, which John of
Procida and others of his Sicilian
adherents were fomenting by every
means in their power, until his position
became positively untenable, so
pressed was he with questions by
different European powers, and even
by his own great vassals. One of
these, a rico hombre, by name the
Count of Pallars, having publicly
asked him, in the name of the Arragonese
nobility, the object of his
voyage, and whither it would lead,
Don Pedro replied: “Count, learn
that if my left hand knew what my
right was about to do, I would instantly
cut it off.” And still he
clung to the Catalan coast, always
on the eve of departure, but never
lifting an anchor, until the tidings,
so long and ardently desired, at last
reached his car. They were unaccompanied,
however, by the popular
summons and proffered sceptre he
had sanguinely and confidently anticipated.
But we are outstripping
events, and must revert to the eloquent
opening of M. de St Priest’s
fourth volume.
“The name of Sicily is illustrious
in history. If the reputation of a
people had for sole foundation and
measure the number of inhabitants,
the extent of its territory, the duration
of its influence, the Sicilians,
impoverished by continual revolutions,
decimated by sucessive tyrannies,
more isolated from the general
progress by their internal organisation,
than from the mainland by their
geographical position, would hold,
perhaps, in the annals of the world,
no more room than their island occupies
on the map of Europe. But
they need not fear oblivion: they
have known glory,—and what glory
touches, though but transitorily, for
ever retains the mark. For individuals
as for nations, it suffices that
their lot be cast in those rare and
splendid epochs whose contact ennobles
every thing, which illuminate
all things by their brilliancy, and
stamp themselves indelibly upon the
memory of the remotest generations.
Happy who then lives, for he shall
never die! Vast kingdoms, boundless
regions, peopled by numerous
races, powerful by material force, but
intellectually vulgar, then yield in
dignity and grandeur to the least
nook of land, to some petty peninsula
or remote island. Such was
Greece, such also was Sicily, her
rival, her competitor, and the asylum
of her illustrious exiles.
“In the middle ages there was no
vestige of the ancient Trinacria—of
that land of art and learning, the
home of every branch of human
knowledge—of that politic and warlike
power which yielded to Rome
and Carthage only when she had
made them dearly pay a long-disputed
victory—of that Sicily, in short,
which Plato taught and Timoleon
governed—which Archimedes defended
and Theocritus sang. Formerly
the whole island was covered with
cities. In the thirteenth century,
most of these had disappeared. Agrigentum
could boast but the ruins of
its colossus and temples. Syracuse
still retained some shadow of past
greatness: she was not yet reduced,
as now, to the quarries whence she
sprung; she had not yet become less
than a ruin; but her splendour was
extinct. Catania, overthrown by
earthquakes, found it difficult again to
rise. Nevertheless other Sicilian towns
preserved their importance, and Christendom
could not boast cities handsomer
and more populous—more
abounding in wealth and embellished
by monuments—than commercial
Messina and kingly Palermo.”
These two cities were at the time
referred to the abode of luxury and
pleasure. Messina, at once the market
and the arsenal of the island,
“portus et porta Siciliæ,” as Charles
of Anjou called it, was the principal
posting-house upon the road from
Europe to Asia, and was enriched by
the constant passage of pilgrims and
crusaders. Sumptuary laws were
deemed necessary to repress the extravagance
of a population whose
women wore raiment of silk, then
more precious than silver and gold,
with tiaras upon their heads, encrusted
with pearls and diamonds[591]
and other precious stones. Asia and
Europe were there united; Catholics
and Mussulmans lived side by side in
peace and amity. In the streets, the
Arab’s burnous and the turban of the
Moor moved side by side with priestly
robe and cowl of monk. The pleasures
there in vogue were no longer
the simple and innocent ones vaunted
by Virgil and Theocritus. It was a
hotbed of debauchery, frequented by
pirates, gamblers, and courtesans—a
mart of commerce, whither traders of
all nations repaired. Palermo, on the
other hand, was the residence of kings.
The Normans established there the
seat of their power, inhabiting it
constantly; and although the wandering
life of Frederick of Swabia denied him
a fixed abode, he loved Palermo the
Happy, and dwelt there whenever
able. Very different were the predilections
of Charles of Anjou. He disliked
Sicily as much as he loved
Naples. By an effect, perhaps, of
that love of contrast often found
implanted in the human breast, his
stern and sombre gaze took pleasure
in the bright and joyous scenery of
his continental dominions, which it
could not derive from the more sad
and serious beauties of the opposite
island. Moreover, he held the Sicilians
disaffected to his rule, and his
hand was heavy upon them. Heavier
still, doubtless, were those of his
delegates and officers, who presumed
upon his known dislike, and upon his
preoccupation with schemes of foreign
aggrandisement, to exceed the measure
of oppression he prescribed and
authorised. A very different course
should have been adopted with a
nation already abundantly prepared
to detest their French masters. The
antagonism of character was alone
sufficient cause for mutual aversion.
There was no point of sympathy
between conquerors and conquered—nothing
that could lead to friendly
amalgamation. On the one hand,
reserve, dissimulation, silence; on
the other, an indiscreet frankness,
vivacity, and noise. On both sides,
a strong attachment to their native
country, and conviction of its superiority
over all others—a strong partiality
for its language, usages, and
customs—a sincere contempt for all
differing from them. M. de St Priest,
who strives earnestly, but not very
successfully, to vindicate the memory
of his countrymen of the thirteenth
century, is still too veracious a historian
not to admit that they treated
with shameful insolence and rudeness
a people whom the kindest treatment
would with difficulty have induced to
look kindly upon their conquerors.
He is painfully anxious to make out
a good case for those he calls his
“brothers,” (very old brothers by this
time,) but succeeds so little to his
satisfaction, that he is fain to throw
himself on the mercy of his readers,
by asking the rather illogical question,
whether the crime of a few individuals
is to be imputed to a nation,
or even to a part of a nation? Then
he enumerates some of the grievances
which brought on the massacre known
as the Vespers. “It is certain,” he
says, “that Charles of Anjou, not by
himself, but by military chiefs, to
whom he abandoned himself without
reserve, abused of the means necessary
to retain in subjection a people
hostile to his cause, and whom that
very excess of oppression might drive
to shake off an iron yoke. He abused
of the feudal prerogative which gave
him right of controlling the marriages
of the vassals of the crown, by compelling
rich heiresses to marry his
Provençal adherents, or by retaining
in forced celibacy noble damsels
whose inheritance the royal exchequer
coveted.” This is pretty well for a
beginning, and enough to stir the bile
of a more patient race than the Sicilians,
even in an age when such acts
of feudal tyranny were less startling
and odious than they now would
seem. But this is merely the first
item. Charles also abused of an old
law that existed both in Sicily and
Spain, and which has been but recently
abolished in the latter country.
The law of the mesta gave the sheep
of the royal domain right of range of
all the pastures in the country, no
matter who the proprietors. With
this vexatious privilege Charles combined
exorbitant monopolies. He
compelled the rich landholders to
take on lease his horses, flocks, cattle,
bees, and fruit-trees, and to account
to him for them every year at a fixed
rate, even when disease decimated
the animals, and the sirocco had[592]
withered and uprooted the trees and
plants. And nothing was less rare,
M. de St Priest acknowledges, than
the personal ill-treatment of those
who delayed to pay the impost, often
twice levied upon the same persons,
under pretence of chastising their
unwillingness. Imprisonment, confiscation,
and the bastinado, punished
their indigence. The nefarious tricks
played with the currency completed
the measure of misery poured out
upon the unhappy Sicilians. Like
Alphonso X. of Castile, and most of
the potentates of the period, Charles
coined pieces of money with much
alloy, which he named, after himself,
Carlini d’oro, and exchanged them
by force against the augustales, an
imperial coinage of the purest gold.
The public voice was loud against
such tyranny and abuse, but it
reached not the arrogant ears of the
Beaumonts, the Morhiers, and other
haughty Frenchmen who successively
governed Sicily. The Bishop of Patti
and brother John of Messina, complained
to the Pope in presence of
Charles himself. The king heard
them in silence, but, after the pontifical
audience, he had his accusers
seized. Brother John was thrown
into a dungeon, and the bishop only
escaped prison by flight.
Besides the heavy griefs above
stated, other grounds of complaint,
more or less valid, were alleged
against Charles I. Amongst these,
he was accused of persecuting highwaymen
and banditti with overmuch
rigour. The nations of southern
Europe have ever had a sneaking tenderness
for the knights of the road.
He was also reproached with the abolition
of certain dues, unjustly exacted
in the ports of Patti, Cefalu, and Catania,
by the bishops of those towns.
M. de St Priest brands the Sicilians as
barbarians for thus quarrelling with
their own advantage. But it is a fair
query how far Charles made the diminution
of episcopal exactions a pretext
for the increase of royal ones, and
whether the draconic system adopted
for the repression of evil-doers, may
not have been occasionally availed of
for the oppression of the innocent.
Then the Sicilian nobles, lovers of
pomp, show, and external distinctions,
grumbled at the absence of a court;
and this was in fact so weighty a
grievance, that its removal might perhaps
have saved Sicily for Charles, or
at any rate have retarded the revolt,
and given him time to prosecute his
designs on the East. Palermo might
have been conciliated by sending the
Prince of Salerno to live there. A
gay court, and the substitution of the
heir to the throne for obscure and detested
governors, would have made all
the difference. Charles did not think
of this, and moreover he had no great
affection for his eldest son, “a prince
of monkish piety, timid and feeble,
although brave; a dull and pale copy
of his uncle Louis IX., and whose
faults and virtues were not altogether
of a nature to obtain his father’s sympathy.
When speaking of the Prince
of Salerno, the King of Naples sometimes
called him ‘That Priest!‘”
The strongest motive of discontent,
however, the most real, and which
placed the nobility and higher classes
amongst the foremost of the disaffected,
was the bestowal of all public offices
upon foreigners. At the beginning of
his reign Charles had left to Neapolitans
and Sicilians all fiscal and judicial
posts, lucrative to the holders and productive
to him; the strangers who
accompanied him, ignorant of the
country, would not have known how
to squeeze it properly, as did Gezzolino
della Marra, Alaimo de Lentini,
Francesco Loffredo, and other natives.
In these he reposed confidence, and,
even after the defeat of Conradin, he
still left Sicilians in the places of
Maestri razionali, Segreti, Guidizieri,
&c. But about 1278, we find Italian
names disappearing from the list, and
replaced almost entirely by those of
Provençals and Frenchmen. At that
date there seems to have been a clean
sweep made of the aborigines. Such
a measure was sure to cause prodigious
dissatisfaction and hatred to the
government. Those who depended on
their places were reduced to beggary,
and those who had private fortunes
regretted a state of things which
swelled these, besides giving them
influence and power.
To the latter class belonged Alaimo
de Lentini, one of the richest and best
born of the Sicilian barons, possessed
of great political and military talents.
He had served Mainfroy, had quarrelled[593]
with and been proscribed by
him, and then, espousing the interests
of Charles, had shown himself an implacable
persecutor of his countrymen.
His good qualities were frequently
clouded and neutralised by his versatility
and evil passions; his life was a
mingled yarn of noble actions and frequent
treachery. Left to himself, he
might have bequeathed a higher reputation
to his descendants, but he was
led astray by the evil influence of his
wife. He was already in the decline
of life when he married this woman,
who was of plebeian birth and Jewish
origin, but the widow of Count Amico,
one of the principal nobles of Sicily.
Her name was Maccalda Scaletta, and
soon she obtained complete empire
over Alaimo. Of dissolute morals,
ironical wit, and of an insolent and
audacious character, that feared nothing
and braved every thing, Maccalda’s
youth had been more adventurous
than reputable, and amongst
other pranks she had rambled over all
Sicily in the disguise of a Franciscan
monk. Her love of pleasure was not
more insatiable than her vanity, and
she eagerly desired to figure in the
first rank at a court. So long as
Alaimo retained the high office of chief
magistrate of Sicily, her gratified pride
allowed him to remain a faithful subject:
but towards the year 1275,
Charles of Anjou suspected and dismissed
him, and thenceforward Alaimo,
instigated by his wife, was the mortal
enemy of the French. He joined the
intrigue set on foot by John of Procida
in favour of the King of Arragon,
and laboured efficiently in the cause
of his new patron.
M. de St Priest does not himself
narrate the oft-told tale of the Sicilian
Vespers, but gives the accounts of
Saba Malaspina and Bartolomeo de
Neocastro, asserting that of the former
writer to be the most correct, as
it is certainly the most favourable to
the French. He then enters into a
long argument on points of no great
importance; his logic being principally
directed to show that if the
French fell an easy prey to the infuriated
Sicilians, it was through no lack
of courage on their part, but because
they were unarmed, surprised, and
overmatched. He also takes some
useless trouble to upset the story
generally accredited of the immediate
cause of the massacre, namely, an insult
offered to a bride of high birth.
The spirit of exaggerated nationality,
apparent in this part of his book, stimulates
his ingenuity to some curious
hypotheses. It is a French failing,
from which the best and wisest
of that nation are rarely quite
exempt, never to admit a defeat with
temper and dignity. There must
always have been treachery, or vastly
superior numbers, or some other circumstance
destructive to fair play.
Not a Frenchman from Strasburg to
Port Vendres, but holds, as an article
of faith, that, on equal terms, the
“grande nation” is unconquered and
invincible. M. de St Priest seems to
partake something of this spirit, so
prevalent amongst his countrymen,
and actually gets bitter and sarcastic
about such a very antiquated business
as the Sicilian Vespers. “Who does
not recognise in this story (that of the
insulted lady) an evident desire to
exalt the deed of the Sicilians of the
thirteenth century by assimilating it to
analogous traits, borrowed from Roman
history? Who does not here distinguish
a Lucretia, or, better still, a
Virginia; a Tarquin, or an Appius?
The intention is conspicuous in the
popular manifestos that succeeded the
event. In these, reminiscences of antiquity
abound. The heroes of the
Vespers sought to make themselves
Romans as quickly as possible, lest
they should be taken for Africans.”
And so on in the same strain. “It
is clearly seen,” says the French historian
in another place, “that the
first outrage upon that day was perpetrated
by the Sicilians, and not by
the French; we behold brave and
unsuspicious soldiers, inspired by good-humoured
gaiety and deceitful security,
barbarously stricken, in consequence
of demonstrations, very indiscreet
certainly, but whose inoffensive
character is deposed to by a contemporary,
hostile to the French and to
their chief.” The facts of the case
are told in ten words. By a long
course of injustice and oppression the
French had dug and charged, beneath
their own feet, a mine which a spark
was sufficient to ignite. It is immaterial
what hand applied that spark.
Enough that the subsequent explosion[594]
involved the aggressors in universal
destruction, and freed Sicily from its
tyrants. The statement of Saba
Malaspina is not, however, altogether
so exculpatory of the French, on the
unimportant point of ultimate provocation,
as might be inferred from some
of M. de St Priest’s expressions.
“When the Signor Aubert (Herbert)
d’Orleans governed Sicily,” says the
chronicler, “several citizens of Palermo,
of both sexes, went out of the
town to celebrate the festival of Easter.
Some young strangers joined them,
and perhaps amongst those were many
who carried weapons, concealing them
on account of the edict forbidding
them to be borne under very severe
penalties. Suddenly some French
varlets, probably servants of the justiciary
of the province, associated
themselves with the public rejoicings,
less, however, to share than to trouble
them. Would to heaven they had
never been born, or had never entered
the kingdom! At sight of all this
crowd which danced and sang, they
joined the dancers, took the women
by the hands and arms, (more, perhaps,
than was decent and proper,)
ogling the handsomest, and provoking,
by significant words, those whose
hands or feet they could not press.
At these excessive familiarities, which
may be said, however, to have been
inspired only by gaiety, several young
men of Palermo, and certain exiles
from Gaéta, lost their senses so far as
to assail the foreigners with injurious
words, such as the French do not
easily suffer. Then said the latter
amongst themselves, ‘It is impossible
but that these pitiful Patarins[6]
have arms about them, otherwise they
would never venture such insolent
language; let us see if some of them
have not concealed swords, or, at any
rate, poignards or knives.’ And they
began to search the Palermitans.
Then these, very furious, threw themselves
upon the French with stones
and weapons, for a great number came
up who were armed. The varlets fell
for the most part stoned and stabbed
to death. Thus does play engender
war. The entire island revolted, and
every where was heard the cry,
‘Death to the French!'” The details
of the ensuing massacre are as
horrible as they are well known; and
M. de St Priest passes lightly over
them. Men, women, and children,
soldiers and priests, all fell before the
vengeful steel of the insurgents. The
little fortress of Sperlinga alone afforded
shelter to the fugitive Frenchmen,
giving rise to the proverb still current
in Sicily, “Sperlinga negó.”[7]
Messina, however, at first took no
part in the movement, and continued
tranquil in the possession of a French
garrison. This was cause for great
alarm to the Palermitans, already
somewhat embarrassed with their rapid
victory and sudden emancipation.
Messina hostile, or even neuter, nothing
was done, and Sicily must again
fall into the vindictive hands of Charles
of Anjou. As usual, in Sicilian revolutions,
Palermo had given the impulse,
but a satisfactory result depended
on the adhesion of Messina.
Flattering overtures were made by the
insurgents to the Messinese; but the
latter still hesitated, and, far from
joining the massacre, sent six galleys
to blockade Palermo, and armed two
hundred cross-bowmen to reduce the
fortress of Taormine. The effort was
in vain. Instead of attacking Taormine,
the bowmen re-entered Messina,
and pulled down the fleurs-de-lis,
whilst the inhabitants of Palermo,
upon the appearance of the galleys,
hoisted the Messinese cross beside
their own flag, and fraternised with
the fleet that came to block their
port. This completed the revolution,
and Messina also had its massacre.
The viceroy, Herbert of Orleans, finding
it impossible to hold out longer in
his fortress of Mattagriffone, capitulated,[595]
and embarked for Calabria with
five hundred Frenchmen, amidst
the menacing demonstrations of a
furious mob. Sicily was declared a
republic, and a deputation was sent
to the Pope, to place it under his protection.
An attempt made by the
Arragonese party to obtain the preference
for Don Pedro was premature,
and consequently failed.
Charles of Anjou was with the Pope
at Montefiascone, when news reached
him of the revolt and massacre at
Palermo. His first emotion was a
sort of religious terror, which expressed
itself in the following singular
prayer, recorded by Villani and all
the historians:—”Lord!” he said,
“you who have raised me so high, if
it be your will to cast me down, grant
at least that my fall be gradual, and
that I may descend step by step.”
Although he as yet knew nothing but
the insurrection of a single town, he
seems to have beheld the shadow cast
before by the evil day at hand. He
left Montefiascone, having obtained
from Martin IV., whose indignation
equalled his own, a bull of conditional
interdiction against the Sicilians,
should they not return to their allegiance.
The Pope also sent Cardinal
Gerard of Parma to Sicily, to bring
about the submission of the rebels.
But at Naples Charles learned the
insurrection of Messina, and his fury
knew no bounds. Neocastro and other
chroniclers represent him as roaring
like a lion; his eyes full of blood, and
his mouth of foam, whilst he furiously
bit the baton he bore in his hand—a
favourite practice of his when angry
and excited. After writing to his
nephew, Philip of France, for a subsidy
and five hundred men, he set
sail himself with his queen, Margaret
of Burgundy, at the head of the formidable
armament fitted out for the
conquest of the East. There were
two hundred vessels bearing an army
composed of French and Provençals,
of Lombards and Tuscans, including
fifty young knights of the noblest
families in Florence, and (a strange
spectacle in the host of Mainfroy’s
conqueror) a thousand Lucera Saracens.
The total was fifteen thousand
cavalry and sixty thousand
infantry, and the rendezvous was at
Catona, a Calabrian town opposite
Messina, where, by the king’s orders,
forty galleys already awaited him.
Undaunted by the formidable array,
the Messinese prepared a vigorous
defence, repairing their walls, barricading
their port with beams, and
even assuming the offensive with their
galleys, which chased some of the
King’s into the port of Scylla. Yet
a bold and sudden assault would probably
have taken the town, and the
reduction of all Sicily must necessarily
have followed. This course was
urged by Charles’s principal officers;
but he preferred the advice of the
Count of Acerra, who, from cowardly
or perfidious motives, urged him to
wait the result of the legate’s negotiations
with the rebels. This was a
fatal error. Delay was destruction.
At the very moment it would well
have availed him, Charles abdicated
his usual fiery impetuosity in favour
of temporising measures. Encamping
four leagues to the south of Messina,
he lost precious time in idle
skirmishes. Whilst he burned their
woods and vines, the Messinese raised
fortifications, and named Alaimo de
Lentini captain of the people, the
chief office in the new republic.
Whilst Alaimo took charge of the
defence of Messina, his wife Maccalda,
with helm on head and cuirass
upon breast, armed and valiant like
another Pallas, marshalled the garrison
of Catania.
Hostilities were about to commence
when Cardinal Gerard of Parma
reached Messina. Alaimo received
him with the greatest respect, and
offered him the keys of the town in
token of liege homage to the holy
see. The Cardinal replied by a
vague offer of pardon if they submitted
to the King. “At the word
submission, Alaimo snatched the keys
from the legate’s hand, and exclaimed
in a voice of thunder, ‘Sooner death
than a return to the odious French
yoke!’ After this theatrical burst,
probably a piece of mere acting on
the part of a man who had served
under so many banners, serious negotiations
began.” It was impossible
to agree. The exasperation of the
Messinese reached a height that terrified
the legate, who made his escape,
after placing the city under interdict.
The proposals he took to Charles[596]
were “the immediate raising of the
siege, and return of the army to the
Continent; taxes as in the time of
William the Good; and, finally, a formal
engagement that the island should
no longer be garrisoned by French
or Provençals, but by Italians or
Latins. “If these conditions are refused,”
said the bold Messinese, “we
will resist till death, though we should
eat our children!” The Cardinal
admonished Charles of the prudence
of accepting these terms, hinting that
it might be less necessary to observe
them, when the island was again in his
hands. Charles was too angry and too
honourable to listen to the jesuitical
insinuation, and war was the word.
The legate returned to Rome, in despair
at the hot-headed monarch’s intractability.
Charles’s knights and
officers were clamorous for an instant
assault; but he preferred a blockade,
not wishing, he said, to punish the
innocent with the guilty. M. de St
Priest discredits the motive, and
attributes such unusual forbearance
on the part of the Lion of Anjou to
the fear of losing, by the indiscriminate
pillage that would follow
a successful assault, the great riches
Messina was known to contain.
The foe’s decision published, Messina
threw away the scabbard. A
life of freedom, or a glorious death,
was the unanimous resolve of its
heroic inhabitants. Every man became
a warrior; the very women
gave example of the purest patriotism
and sublimest devotedness.
“Matrons who, the preceding day,
clothed themselves in gold and purple,
young girls, brought up in the
lap of luxury and ease—all, without
distinction of rank or riches, with
bare feet and dresses tucked up to the
knee, bore upon their shoulders stones
and fascines, and heavy baskets of
bread and wine. They helped the
labourers, supplied them with food,
attended to all that could increase
their physical and moral strength.
From the summit of the ramparts
they hurled missiles on the besiegers.
They held out their children to
their husbands, bidding them fight
bravely, and save their sons from
slavery and death. Oh! it was a
pity, says a song still popular in
Sicily, great pity was it to see the
ladies of Messina carrying chalk and
stones.“
Delle donne di Messina,
Veggiendo iscapighate,
Portando pietre e calcina.”
Not long ago a wall was still shown,
built by these heroines. The names
of two of them, Dina and Clarentia,
have been handed down to posterity.
Whilst Dina upset whole squadrons
by hurling stones from warlike engines,
Clarentia, erect upon the ramparts,
sounded the charge with a
brazen trumpet. Such incidents gave
a fine field to the superstitious and
imaginative; and persons were not
wanting who affirmed they had seen
the Virgin Mary hover in white robes
above the city, whilst others maintained
she had appeared to Charles
of Anjou’s Saracens.
The great assault was on the 14th
September 1282. “You have no
need to fight with these boors and
burgesses,” said Charles to his knights;
“you have merely to slaughter them.”
He undervalued his foe. In vain did
his chivalry advance against the town
like a moving wall of steel; in vain
did his fleet assail the port. Beams
and chains, hidden under water,
checked and destroyed his shipping;
men and horses fell beneath the missiles
of the besieged. One of these
would have killed Charles, had not
two devoted knights saved him.
They covered the King with their
bodies, and fell crushed and lifeless
at his feet. On the side of the Sicilians,
Alaimo displayed great military
talents and personal courage. He
was every where to be seen, animating
his men by his example. When
the French were finally repulsed with
terrible loss, and compelled to raise
the siege, Charles tried to corrupt
Alaimo by immense offers, and went
so far as to send him his signature
upon a blank paper. The Sicilian
resisted the temptation—rejecting
treasures and dignities, to yield, at a
later period, to the influence of a
treacherous woman.
Meanwhile the deputation charged
to offer Sicily to the Pope, returned
with a refusal. Martin IV. would
have nothing to say to them. He
would have better served Charles by
acceptance. Subsequently he might[597]
have restored the island to the King.
As it was, he drove the Sicilians into
the snares of the aristocratic league
that supported Pedro of Arragon.
The republican government was unequal
to the task it had undertaken,
and the Pope’s rejection of the protectorate
threw them into great perplexity.
A meeting was held to debate
the course to be adopted; and the
Spanish party, schooled by former
failure, achieved a decisive triumph.
Its leaders remained mute; but an old
man, of such obscure condition that
his name was not exactly known,
harangued the assemblage, recalled
the memory of the house of Swabia,
reminded his countrymen that Constance
was the legitimate heiress to
the crown, and proposed to offer it to
her husband, the King of Arragon,
then at the port of Collo, on the coast
of Africa, near Constantina. The words
were scarcely spoken, when a thousand
voices extolled the wisdom of the
speaker, and ambassadors were immediately
named from the people of Palermo
to the King of Arragon. Don Pedro
had lingered at Portofangos, in expectation
of such a summons, for more
than a month after the insurrection at
Palermo; but finding the secret negotiations
of John of Procida with the
chiefs of the Sicilian aristocracy less
immediately successful than he had
hoped, he had sailed for the coast of
Africa, on pretext of interfering in a
quarrel between the King of Constantina
and two of his brothers, but in
reality to be nearer the stage on which
he hoped soon to play an important
part. He affected surprise at the arrival
of the Sicilian envoys, who threw
themselves at his feet, bathed in tears
and dressed in deep mourning, and
in a studied harangue implored him to
reign over Sicily, and relieve them
from the intolerable yoke of the Count
of Provence. They said nothing of
Conradin’s glove,—the anecdote, M.
de St Priest says, not having been yet
invented.
Don Pedro delayed reply till he
should have consulted his principal
vassals. Most of them urged him
not to engage in a hazardous enterprise,
that would draw upon him the
displeasure of the King of France;
“but to be content with what he
already possessed, without seeking to
acquire what would assuredly be valiantly
defended. Don Pedro heard
their objections in silence, and broke
up the council, merely announcing
that the fleet would sail next day,
without saying whether for Catalonia
or Sicily. According to one account,
scarcely credible, and bearing strong
resemblance to a popular report, he
declared the wind should decide his
destination. The wind blew for
Sicily, much to the discontent of some
of the barons, and to the secret and
profound joy of the King. After a
prosperous voyage of only three days’
duration, Don Pedro landed at the
port of Trapani. The inhabitants received
him as a liberator, and he proceeded
to Palermo, where his stay was
one unbroken triumph.” He did not
remain there long. He was as active
and indefatigable as Charles of Anjou;
like him sleeping little, and rising before
the sun. He resolved to march
to the succour of Messina, and to intercept
the French army’s communications
with Calabria. He sent forward
two noble Catalan knights to warn the
King of Naples off the island, with the
alternative of war should he refuse.
A judge from Barcelona accompanied
them,—it being the custom of the time
to compose such embassies partly of
military men, and partly of persons
learned in the law. The envoys were
courteously received in the French
camp, but their lodging did not correspond
with their reception. Either
through contempt or through negligence,
they were quartered in a church,
without bed or chair, and had to sleep
upon straw. At night they received
two jugs of black wine, six loaves
equally dark coloured, two roasted
pigs, and an enormous quantity of
bacon-soup. Coarse fare and hard
couch did not, however, prevent their
sleeping soundly, and repairing next
morning to the royal presence, richly
attired in fine cloth lined with vair.
Charles, who was unwell, received
them reclining under curtains of magnificent
brocade, and with a little
stick between his teeth, according to
his habit. He listened patiently
whilst the chief of the embassy summoned
him to evacuate the island,
and replied, after a few minutes’ reflection,
that Sicily belonged neither
to him nor to the King of Arragon, but[598]
to the holy see. “Go then,” he said,
“to Messina, and bid the people of
that city declare an eight days’ truce,
for the discussion of necessary things.”
This the ambassadors agreed to do,
but got a rude reception from Alaimo,
who would not credit their quality of
Arragonese envoys, when he heard
them advocate a truce. Don Pedro
was no longer at liberty to treat with
Charles, even had he wished it: the
Sicilians, at least that party of them
that had invoked his aid, had done
so for their own ends, and would permit
no transaction. The ambassadors
returned to Charles and announced
their ill success, and the King bade
them repose till next morning, when
he would speak further with them.
But the next morning they learned
that he and the Queen had left the
camp during the night, and had embarked
for Calabria. Many historians
have severely blamed this retreat;
M. de St Priest vindicates its wisdom
and propriety. Defection was increasing
in Charles’s army, weary of a
fruitless siege that had lasted seventy-four
days, and he was in danger of
being cut of from Calabria; for although
he still had his fleet, it consisted
of heavy, unwieldy transports,
and was very unmanageable. Soon
after his departure from Sicily it was
destroyed and captured by the Arragonese
fleet. He began also to form
a juster estimate of his formidable
adversary, whose politic and generous
conduct contrasted with his own severity,
often pushed to barbarity. He
resolved to try a system of conciliation
with the Sicilians; and, being too
proud and stiff-necked to adopt it in
person, he sent his son Charles, Prince
of Salerno, to carry it out. “It was
necessary to find a pretext in order
honourably to absent himself. The
customs of the time furnished him
with one. He did not show himself
their slave, as has often been said,
but made them serve his purpose, and
skilfully used them to mask the difficulties
of his position. It was not,
then, from a Quixotic and foolish impulse,
unbecoming at his age, but
with a political object,—in order to
escape from the scene of his disappointments
and defeats, and to draw
his enemy from that of his victories
and triumphs,—that he took the resolution
to challenge Pedro of Arragon to
single combat.” A friar bore the
cartel; Pedro accepted it; and this
strange duel between two powerful
kings was fixed to take place in a plain
near Bordeaux, an English town, as
the chroniclers call it, Bordeaux then
belonging to Edward I. of England.
Pending the preliminary negotiations
and arrangements for this combat,
hostilities continued, and the results
were all in favour of Don Pedro.
His natural son, Don Jaime Pâris, or
Peres, admiral of the Catalan fleet,
made a night excursion from Messina
to Catona, upon the opposite coast,
surprising and massacring five hundred
French soldiers. Carried away
by youthful ardour, he then pushed on
to Reggio; but fell into an ambush,
and lost a dozen men. Although the
final result of the enterprise was highly
satisfactory, Pâris returning victor
with a rich booty, his father, indignant
that his orders had been overstepped,
spared his life only at the entreaties
of his courtiers, degraded and banished
him, and gave the command of the
fleet to Ruggiero de Lauria. This
was a lucky hit. Lauria, although
violent and perfidious by character,
was of courage as great as his good
fortune was invariable. Once at the
head of the Arragonese fleet, the success
of Don Pedro ceased to be doubtful.
The conditions of the projected
duel being arranged and agreed to by
both parties, Charles left Reggio, the
Prince of Salerno remaining there
at the head of an army brought in
great part from France. The war
was now transported in great measure
into Calabria. There every
thing was favourable to the Arragonese.
His soldiers found themselves
in a climate, and amongst mountains,
reminding them of their native country.
The Almogavares, hardy and
reckless guerillas, lightly equipped,
and with sandalled feet, were more
than a match for the French knights
and men-at-arms, with their heavy
horses and armour. “One day, whilst
the Prince of Salerno was at Reggio,
an Almogavare came alone to his
camp to defy the French. At first
they despised the challenge of the
ill-clad savage, but finally a handsome
young knight left the ranks, and[599]
accepted the defiance. He was conquered
by his opponent, who, after
bringing him to the ground, buried
his knife in his throat. The Prince
of Salerno, true to the laws of chivalry,
dismissed the conqueror with rich
guerdon. The King of Arragon
would not be surpassed in courtesy,
but sent in exchange ten Frenchmen,
free and without ransom, declaring
that he would always be happy to
give the same number for one Arragonese.”
This piece of Spanish
rodomontade was backed, however,
by deeds which proved Pedro no impotent
boaster; and the Prince of
Salerno was compelled to retire from
Reggio—whose inhabitants, favourable
to his rival, hypocritically affected
grief at his departure—to an adjacent
level, known as the pianura di
San Martino.
Charles of Anjou was now at
Rome, whose Pope he found friendly
and supple as ever. A crusade was
promulgated, the usurper of Sicily
was excommunicated, and his Arragonese
crown was declared forfeit and
given to Charles de Valois, second
son of Philip the Bold, whom the
Italians called Carlo Senza Terra,
because he tried many crowns but
could never keep one. To cloak his
manifest partiality, Martin IV. strove
to make Charles give up the duel,
and, failing to do so, declared himself
openly against a project which he
treated as mad and impious. He
declared null and void the agreement
and conditions fixed between the
champions, and exhorted the King of
England to forbid the encounter of
the two sovereigns upon his territory.
Edward I. was not the man to spoil
sport of this kind; he neither made
nor meddled in the matter. On the
appointed day, (25th May 1283,)
Charles, coming from Paris, where
his intended duel had excited the
enthusiasm of the French youth,
entered Bordeaux, armed cap-à-pie,
at the head of a hundred knights,
established himself with them in the
lists, and waited from sunrise till
sundown. Then, the King of Arragon
not appearing, he sent for Jean de
Grailly, seneschal of Guienne, had a
certificate of his presence at Bordeaux
drawn up in due form, and
set out for his county of Provence.
Various causes have been assigned
for Pedro’s non-appearance. It is
certain that he left Sicily, after having
summoned thither his queen and all
his children, excepting the eldest,
Alphonso, who remained in Arragon.
The only distinct cause assigned by
M. de St Priest, for his defalcation in
the lists, is the Arragonese version.
“Don Pedro had gone from Valentia
to Collioure, and already the hundred
chevaliers he had chosen to accompany
him were assembled at Jaca,
on the frontier, ready to enter
Guienne, when he was suddenly informed
that, at the request of Charles
of Anjou, Philip of France had accompanied
his uncle to Bordeaux,
and lay near that town with twenty
thousand men. Warned by the King
of England that the King of France
was in ambush for him, Pedro decided
not to show himself publicly at Bordeaux;
but being at the same time
fully resolved to acquit his promise
by going thither, he disguised himself
as a poor traveller, and took with him
two gentlemen dressed with less simplicity,
all three mounted on good
horses, and without other baggage
than a large bag full of provisions,
that they might not be obliged to
stop any where. The King acted as
servant to his companions, waiting
on them at table, and giving the
horses their corn. In this manner
they arrived very quickly at Bordeaux,
where Don Pedro was received
and concealed by an old knight, a
friend of one of the two gentlemen.
Upon the morrow, which was the
day appointed for the duel, Pedro
repaired to the lists, with the seneschal,
who was devoted to him,
before the sun rose, consequently
earlier than Charles of Anjou. There
he caused his presence to be certified
by a notarial act, then fled precipitately,
and put an interval of several
hours between his departure and the
pursuit of the Kings of France and
Sicily.” This is rather an improbable
story, as M. de St Priest justly remarks;
and, even if true, it is a sort
of evasion that does little credit to
the King of Arragon’s chivalry. It
appears likely that Pedro, standing
upon his well-established reputation
of personal bravery, thought himself
justified for once in consulting prudence,[600]
and felt little disposed to stake
his life and crown upon the goodness
of his lance and charger. Abandoning
to his rival the honours of the
tourney, he gained, with his fleet
and army, more solid advantages.
Soon after Charles’s return to Provence,
twenty-nine galleys despatched
by him from Marseilles to the succour
of Malta were attacked and destroyed
by Ruggiero de Lauria, in spite of the
valiant efforts of the Provençal admiral,
William Cornut.
“In the heat of a terrible and prolonged
combat, and seeing himself
about to be vanquished, Cornut
jumped upon Lauria’s galley and
attacked the admiral, axe in one hand
and lance in the other. The lance
point pierced Ruggiero’s foot, and,
nailing him to the deck, broke off
from the pole; the Provençal raised
his axe, when the Sicilian, active and
furious as a tiger, snatched the iron
from his bleeding wound, and, using
it as a dagger, stabbed his enemy to
the heart.” The sea was the real
field of battle, and, unfortunately for
Charles of Anjou, the French lacked
the naval skill and experience of the
Catalans. Pedro was detained in
Arragon by some turbulent proceedings
of his nobility, but he was ably
replaced by his wife. Queen Constance
was no ordinary woman.
Adored by the Sicilians, who persisted
in regarding her as the rightful
descendant of their kings, her influence
exceeded that of Pedro himself.
Surrounded by her children, and followed
by her Almogavares, she traversed
the island in all directions,
going from Palermo to Messina, from
Messina to Catania, encouraging the
people by kind and valiant words,
giving bread to the necessitous, and
followed by the blessings and admiration
of her new subjects. By the
advice of John of Procida, she resolved
to anticipate the Prince of
Salerno, who only awaited his father’s
arrival to make a descent upon Sicily.
“She sent for Ruggiero de Lauria, who
was the son of Madonna Bella, her
nurse, and spoke to him thus: ‘Friend
Ruggiero, you know that you have
been brought up, from your earliest
infancy, in my father’s house and in
mine; my lord the King of Arragon
has loaded you with favours, making
you first a good knight and then an admiral,
such confidence has he in your
valour and fidelity. Now, do better still
than heretofore; I recommend to you
myself, my children, and all my family.’
When the Queen had spoken, the
admiral put knee on ground, took
the hands of his good mistress in his
in sign of homage, kissed them devoutly,
and replied: ‘Madonna, have
no fear; the banner of Arragon has
never receded, and still shall conquer.
God gives me confidence that I shall
again work to your satisfaction, and
that of my lord the King.’ Then
the Queen made the sign of the cross
over the admiral, who quitted her to
put himself at the head of thirty galleys,
and of a host of light vessels
armed at Messina. With these he
entered the gulf of Salerno.” The
son of Charles of Anjou had no suspicion
of the sortie of the Arragonese
fleet, and an officer whom he sent to
reconnoitre brought back a false account
of the enemy’s strength, diminishing
the number of their vessels.
Thereupon the Prince of Salerno resolved
to give battle, being urged to
do so by the Count of Acerra, the
same who had formerly advised
Charles to postpone the assault of
Messina. The count’s advice, whether
treacherous or sincere, proved fatal
in both instances. The Sicilian fleet,
which had advanced to the very Molo
of Naples, passed under the windows
of the Castello Nuovo, insulting the
Prince of Salerno by words injurious
to his nation, his father, and himself.
Too angry to be prudent, and forgetting
Charles’s orders on no account
to stir before his arrival, the prince,
covered with new and brilliant armour,
bravely embarked, lame though
he was, on board the royal galley,
followed by the flower of the French
chivalry. Lauria, cunning as skilful,
feigned to fly at his approach. Riso,
the Messinese, and other Sicilian
exiles, showed chains to Lauria, calling
out, “Brave admiral, here is what
awaits you; turn and look!” Lauria
obeyed their order, turned about,
and fell furiously upon the Neapolitan
fleet, which was defeated by the very
first shock. The Prince of Salerno
and the French knights defended
themselves with the courage of despair.
The royal galley alone held[601]
out, until at last the Prince, seeing it
about to sink with the weight of combatants,
and having bravely fought
and dearly sold his liberty, gave up
his sword to Ruggiero, who offered him
his hand to conduct him on board the
admiral’s galley. “Sir Prince,” said
the Arragonese, “if you do not covet
the fate of Conradin, order your captive,
the Infanta Beatrix, sister of our
Queen, and daughter of King Mainfroy,
to be instantly delivered up to us.”
With the fierce Lauria it was unsafe
to trifle or delay. The Prince wrote
to his wife, Mary of Hungary, that,
vanquished and a prisoner, his life
depended on the release of Beatrix.
On receiving his letter, the Princess
of Salerno hurried to the prison of
Mainfroy’s daughter, embraced her,
clothed her in her richest apparel,
and instantly gave her up to Lauria’s
envoy.
At the news of the Prince’s capture,
the Neapolitans were on the point of
revolt. An incident occurred that
did not leave him the least doubt of
their sentiments. When seated on
the deck of Ruggiero’s galley, in the
midst of a circle of knights who kept
respectful silence, he saw approach a
number of boats filled with peasants,
who asked permission to come on
board. They brought baskets of those
large figs called palombale, and also a
present of gold augustales. Taking
the Prince, on account of his magnificent
armour, and of the respect of
those around him, they knelt before
him and said, “Admiral, accept this
fruit and this gold; the district of
Sorrento sends them you as an offering,
and may you take the father as
you have taken the son!” Notwithstanding
his misfortunes, the young
man could not help smiling, as he said,
“Truly these are very faithful subjects
of my lord the King.” He was taken
to Sicily and landed at Messina, where
Queen Constance and the Infante
Don Jaime then resided.
When Charles of Anjou learned the
double disaster that had befallen him
in the capture of his fleet and son, his
first expression was one of bitter irony.
“The better,” he exclaimed, “that
we are quit of that priest, who spoiled
our affairs and took away our courage!”
Bitter grief succeeded this factitious
gaiety. He shut himself up in a private
chamber of the Castel Capuano, sent
away the attendants and torches, repulsing
even the tender caresses of his
queen, and groaned and lamented in solitude
and darkness. When day appeared
he forgot his sorrow to think of vengeance.
In his absence, Naples had
nearly escaped him. From Pausilippo
to the Molo, shouts for Pedro
of Arragon had been heard. Naples
must expiate the crime. Charles prepared
to shed an ocean of blood, but
the Pope’s legate interceded; and the
enraged sovereign contented himself
with hanging a hundred and fifty of
the most guilty from the battlements
of the Castel Nuovo. Then, with his
usual impetuous activity, he armed a
fleet, and sailed for Messina, but was
met by a message from Constance,
that if he touched the shore of Sicily
his son’s head should roll upon the
scaffold. What could the murderer
of Conradin reply to this threat?
Trembling with fury, he returned to
Calabria. The position of his son
justified great anxiety. A large majority
of the Sicilians were clamorous
for his death, as an expiatory sacrifice
to the manes of Conradin. Queen
Constance, who had nobly resolved
to save him, was compelled so far to
yield to public clamour that a parliment
was assembled to deliberate on
his fate. With the exception of Alaimo
de Lentini, all the members voted for
the Prince’s death. But Constance
would not ratify the sentence till she
heard from Don Pedro, to whom she
had already despatched intelligence
of the important capture. As she had
foreseen, Pedro ordered the Prince, and
the chief amongst his companions, to
be sent immediately to Arragon. This
was done, and Sicily seemed guaranteed
for a long time from the aggressions
of the house of Anjou.
To foreign warfare internal strife
succeeded. The Sicilian nobles, the
same men who had entreated Pedro
of Arragon to reign over them, now
repented of their choice. They had
found a master where they had intended
a crowned companion. Already
the failure of a rebellion had cost
several of them their heads, when a
second plot was got up, in which
Alaimo de Lentini took a prominent
part. The rank, influence, and services
of this man, the first in Sicily,[602]
rendered Pedro uneasy, and excited
the jealousy of his two ministers,
John of Procida and Ruggiero de
Lauria. Alaimo’s indulgent vote
upon the trial of the Prince of Salerno,
although conformable to the
wishes of the King, yet had increased
suspicions he for some time had entertained.
These, however, would
not have broken out but for the imprudent
audacity of Maccalda, Alaimo’s
wife, who had flattered herself
she should be able to govern Pedro of
Arragon. During the siege of Messina,
she presented herself before him
in her Amazonian garb, a silver mace
in her hand; but this warlike equipment
could not restore her youth, and,
notwithstanding the King’s passionate
admiration of the fair sex, he passed
the night in talking to her of his ancestors,
and finally fell asleep. Irritated
by this contempt of her charms,
Maccalda vowed hatred to Queen
Constance. Although of very low
origin, the insolent matron pretended
herself at least the equal of the
daughter of Mainfroy the bastard.
She refused her the title of queen, and
never spoke of her but as the mother of
the Infante Don Jaime. Every advance
made by Don Pedro’s wife was
insolently rejected by her. The Queen
wished to become godmother to one
of her children; Maccalda disdainfully
declined the honour. The Queen had
a litter made to take air in Palermo,
a piece of luxury unprecedented in
Sicily. Maccalda immediately rambled
about the island in a litter twice the size,
eclipsing her sovereign by her presumptuous
splendour. In short, the court of
Arragon could not endure this incessant
struggle, and soon serious grounds for
vengeance were found. All powerful
with her husband, Maccalda excited
him to revolt. He corresponded with
Charles of Anjou, then in Calabria;
one of his letters, in which he promised
to deliver Sicily to the King of Naples,
fell into the hands of John of Procida.
Don Pedro, informed of Alaimo’s treason,
dissimulated and wrote him an
affectionate invitation to Spain, under
pretence of conferring with him on the
affairs of Sicily. Resistance and obedience
were equally dangerous; but
the latter left most time to turn in, so
Alaimo obeyed. He no sooner reached
Arragon than he was thrown into a
dungeon. At the same time Maccalda,
stripped of her husband’s possessions,
was put in prison in Sicily.
There she preserved her courage and
gaiety, and passed her time in laughing
at Queen Constance, and in playing
at chess with a Moorish king,
prisoner like herself.
Sixty French knights were massacred
in the prison of Matagrifone,
at the instigation of the ferocious
Ruggiero de Lauria, so soon as he
learned the treason of Alaimo and
Maccalda. For these a tragical end
was reserved. At the commencement
of the following reign, the defender
of Messina was thrown into the sea,
a halter round his neck; and it was
conjectured that Maccalda Scaletta,
also met a violent death in the obscurity
of her dungeon.
Charles was not more fortunate in
military operations than in secret
plottings. In vain did he besiege
Reggio; for want of provisions he
was compelled to return to Naples.
But although fortune proved so fickle,
his bold spirit remained unbroken,
and he conceived a gigantic plan,
which was to avenge all his disasters.
He resolved to fall upon Sicily at the
head of considerable forces, whilst a
powerful French army entered Arragon.
But death nullified his schemes.
Whilst upon the road from Naples to
Brindes, to prepare the new armament,
he was compelled by the violent
attacks of ague, from which
he suffered continually since his misfortunes,
to stop at Foggia. His
hour had come. By his will, made
upon the day of his death, he left
the kingdom of the Two Sicilies and
the county of Provence to his son
Charles prince of Salerno; and, failing
him, to his grandson Charles
Martel, then twelve years old. His
testamentary dispositions completed,
he turned his thoughts to things
spiritual. Margaret of Burgundy,
summoned in all haste to her husband’s
side, arrived but just in time
to receive his last adieu. He expired
in her arms, the victim of grief as
much as of disease, overtaken by
premature old age, but full of faith
in his good right and in divine justice.
Upon his deathbed he was untormented
by remorse; he beheld neither
the threatening shade of Conradin nor[603]
the rivers of blood with which he had
inundated Sicily; his eyes and lips were
fixed with love upon the cross, whose
most faithful defender he esteemed
himself. At the supreme hour, and
with his last breath, he made a final and
impious manifestation of the overweening
pride and self-confidence that
were amongst his most prominent
qualities during his life. “He confessed
himself, and demanded the last
sacrament, sat up in his bed to receive
it worthily, fixed his eyes upon
the redoubtable mystery, and, speaking
directly to the body and blood of
Christ, addressed to them these words
of audacious conviction: ‘Sire Dieu,
as I truly believe you to be my Saviour,
I pray you show mercy to my
soul. Since it is certain that I undertook
the affair of Sicily more to serve
the holy church than for my own advantage,
you ought to absolve me of
my sins.'”[8]
The body of Charles was transported
to Naples, and buried in the
cathedral, under a pompous mausoleum.
His heart was taken to Paris,
and deposited in the church of the
Grands Jacobins, with this inscription:—
“LI COER DI GRAND ROY CHARLES QUI
CONQUIT SICILE.”
Upon her husband’s death Margaret
retired to her county of Tonnerre,
where she had founded an hospital,
and passed the rest of her life in pious
and charitable exercises. “The first
chevalier in the world has ceased to
live,” exclaimed Pedro of Arragon,
on learning the death of Charles of
Anjou. He himself survived his great
rival but a few months. After conquering
Philip III. of France in the
defiles of Arragon, a victory which
procured the fortunate Arragonese the
soubriquet of Pedro de los Franceses,
he died very penitent, restoring his
possessions to the church, whose liegeman
he acknowledged himself, and
putting under the protection of the
holy see his two kingdoms of Arragon
and Sicily, which he bequeathed
to his sons, Alphonso III. and Jaime
II. About the same time Martin IV.
ended his days, full of grief for the
loss of Charles of Anjou, to whom he
was devotedly and blindly attached,—”An
attachment,” says M. de St
Priest, “which excites interest, so
rare is friendship upon thrones, and
especially in old age. Thus was
Charles of France, brother of St
Louis, followed to the tomb by the
most remarkable of his contemporaries.
A new epoch began; the age
of Philip le Bel, of Boniface VIII.,
and of Dante. The great poet, so
severe to the living Capétiens, has
treated them better in the invisible
world. Whilst he has precipitated
Frederick II. and the most illustrious
Ghibellines into the depths of the
eternal chasms, he shows us—not in
torture, but awaiting a better destiny—not
in the flames of purgatory, but
in the bosom of monotonous repose,
in the shade of a peaceful forest, in
a valley strewed with unknown
flowers—Charles of Anjou and Pedro
of Arragon, seated side by side, reconciled
by death, and uniting their
grave and manly voices in hymns to
the praise of the Most High.”
The political separation of the island
and continent of Sicily was now complete,
but none foresaw its long duration.
The period immediately succeeding
the death of Charles of Anjou was
one continuous struggle between Naples
and Palermo, the former striving
to regain lost supremacy, the latter to
retain conquered independence. For
a moment the kingdom of the Two
Sicilies, torn in twain by a great popular
movement, was on the point of reuniting;
the great result obtained by
the Sicilian Vespers seemed about to
be lost, and the Vespers themselves to
lose their rank of revolution, and subside
into the vulgar category of revolts
and insurrections. Strange to say,
the foreign dynasty that had profited
by the successful rebellion, was itself[604]
on the eve of destroying the work of
its partisans. After the ephemeral
reign of Alphonso III. King of
Arragon, eldest son and successor of
Don Pedro, Don Jaime, second son of
this Prince, united upon his head the
crowns of Sicily and Arragon. The
will of the two deceased kings had
been to keep these crowns separate.
Don Pedro verbally, Don Alphonso
by a written will, had called the Infante
Frederick, son of one and brother
of the other, to reign in Sicily so soon
as Don Jaime should take possession of
the hereditary sceptre of Arragon and
Catalonia. Jaime disregarded their
wishes. He kept Sicily, not for himself,
but to restore it to the enemies of
his family, to his prisoner, now chief of
the house of Anjou, agreeably to a secret
treaty they had entered into during
the captivity of Charles II. If M. de
St Priest is correct in placing the first
negotiation of this treaty so far back
as the summer of 1284, soon after the
action in which Charles lost his liberty,
it is difficult to understand what could
then have been Don Jaime’s motives.
His father and elder brother dead, it
is more easy to explain them. We
must remember that before falling into
the hands of the terrible Ruggiero de
Lauria, Charles, then Prince of Salerno,
commissioned by the King of
Naples to make concessions to his
subjects, had proclaimed a political
reform, under the auspices of Martin
IV. After the death of this Pope, his
successor Honorius, also a declared
partisan of the house of Anjou, extended
still further these political privileges,
and the convention known in
the history of Naples as the Statutes
of Honorius (Capitoli d’Onorio) there
long had the force of law. In view of
these privileges, imposed by papacy,
and conceded by the dynasty whose
despotism had driven Sicily to revolt,
the dynasty established by that revolt
was compelled to bid higher for popular
approbation. The rival royalties
began a dangerous race in the path of
reform. The Arragonese could not
allow the Angevine to surpass him in
generosity. Don Jaime saw himself
compelled to make such concessions to
the clergy and aristocracy, that Sicily
retained but the mere shadow of a
monarchy. The authority awaiting
him in Arragon was certainly not more
absolute; but there, at least, he found
himself in his native country and hereditary
dominions; habit, tradition,
old affinities, compensated what the
supreme power lacked in strength and
extent. In Sicily things were very
different. The island was altogether
in an unsatisfactory state. The chiefs
of the aristocracy, the authors of the
revolution, had all rebelled in turn. It
had been found necessary to put to
death Caltagirone, Alaimo de Lentini,
and other leaders of the Arragonese
intrigue. The air of Sicily seemed
loaded with rebellious infection. Even
Ruggiero de Lauria, and John of Procida,[9]
were suspected of disaffection.
Nor did the profits of the island compensate
the anxiety it caused. Exhausted
by war, Sicily yielded no
revenue, but required support in men
and money. More than this, the papal
anathema still remained upon the
family of Pedro of Arragon. It
weighed upon Don Jaime and upon
his mother Queen Constance. Courageous
though she was, the daughter of
the excommunicated Mainfroy, the widow
of the excommunicated Pedro,
had difficulty to support the interdict.
Successive popes sustained the interests
of the French dynasty, and
bestowed the crown of Arragon, a fief
of the holy see, upon Charles of Valois,
brother of Philip le Bel. True,
possession did not accompany the gift,
to which the Arragonese did not subscribe,
but drove back Philip the Bold
when he tried to introduce his son into
his new kingdom, an attempt which
cost him his reputation and his life.
Still Don Jaime was anxious, for various
reasons, to have the donation annulled.
To this end he addressed
himself to the King of Naples, still
prisoner at Barcelona, offering to give
him up Sicily, and even to aid him to
reconquer it, on condition that the
Pope removed the interdict from his
house, and that Charles of Valois was[605]
compelled to renounce the title of King
of Arragon. Moreover, a matrimonial
alliance, always an important tie, but
especially so in the middle ages, was
to seal the friendship of the two monarchs.
Don Jaime was to marry
the princess Blanche, eldest daughter
of the King of Naples, and granddaughter
of the great Charles of Anjou.
Boniface VIII., greatly attached, at
the commencement of his popedom, to
the interests of France, joyfully acquiesced
in these arrangements.
Every thing seemed arranged, when
unexpected obstacles arose. On the
one hand, Charles of Valois, having
neither dominions nor crown, obstinately
resisted the transfer of his imaginary
kingdom; on the other, the
Sicilians declared they would die to a
man rather than acknowledge the sovereignty
of the house of Anjou. They
summoned Don Jaime to renounce his
project, and when he persisted in it,
they raised to the throne the Infante
Frederick, at first with the title of
Lord of Sicily, afterwards with that of
King. This prince proved worthy of
the national choice. In vain did Boniface
VIII. assail him in turn with flattery
and menace; the new king of
Sicily remained faithful to his people.
By a strange concurrence of circumstances,
he found himself opposed in
arms to his brother Jaime of Arragon,
now the ally of his father-in-law,
Charles II., who had recovered his
liberty and returned to his dominions.
In spite of his own and his subjects’
valour, Frederick III. was at first
nearly overcome. The house of Anjou
would have reconquered Sicily, but for
the defection of the fickle King of Arragon,
who abandoned his allies and
returned home, carrying with him the
contempt of all parties. After various
changes of fortune, a definitive treaty
of peace was concluded between the
belligerents, under the auspices of
Rome. By its conditions, Frederick
III. was to retain the crown of Sicily
for his life, with the title of King of
Trinacria, invented to avoid infringement
on the rights of Charles II., who
kept the title of King of Sicily, with
the reversion of the dominions for himself
and his direct heirs, after the death
of Frederick, who married Eleanor,
youngest daughter of Charles. The
basis of this treaty was manifestly unstable,
its very letter was soon effaced: and
Frederick, disdaining the singular
title of King of Trinacria, soon resumed
his rightful one. There were thus two
kings of Sicily, on this and that side the
straits, and from that period dates the
term, the Two Sicilies.
During a reign of thirty-four years,
Frederick III. did much for the nation
that had placed him at its head. A
scholar and a legislator, he encouraged
letters, navigation, and trade, established
a national representation, and
bequeathed his subjects the famous
Sicilian constitution, which was entirely
destroyed only in the present
century. But the tendency of power
in Sicily was to the hands of the nobles.
Frederick struggled hard to keep down
the aristocracy, but his efforts had no
permanent success: at his death the
barons became omnipotent, the feudal
system prevailed, and for more than a
century the annals of the island are
but a confused history of the rivalries
of the Chiaromonte and the Vintimiglia,
the Palizzi and the Alagona,
the Luna and the Perolla, and many
others besides. The Chiaromonte,
notwithstanding their French origin,[10]
were the chiefs of the Italian or Latin
party; they became absolute masters
of Palermo, and reigned over it from
the summit of their castle of Steri,
whose massive masonry still exists in
the heart of that city. The kings of
Sicily, to obtain their support, sought
the hands of their daughters; but at
last the haughty patricians fell from
their pinnacle of greatness, and by
treason or stratagem were led to the
scaffold. Distracted and weakened by[606]
discord, Sicily offered, at this time, an
easy prey to Naples, had the descendants
of the first Charles been the men
to profit by the opportunity. But
they were far from inheriting the martial
energy of their great ancestor, and,
in spite of circumstances frequently favourable,
Sicily was never reconquered
by the race of Charles of Anjou.
The concluding line of M. de St.
Priest’s work contains a sentiment
which will doubtless find ready echo
in the hearts of his countrymen, ever
jealous of Great Britain’s aggrandisement
and territorial growth. “May
Sicily” he says, “never become a
second Malta.” The wish, whose
heartfelt sincerity cannot be doubted,
points to the possibility, not to say the
probability, of the event deprecated;
an event which, however unwelcome
to France, would, in many respects,
be highly advantageous to the two
parties more immediately concerned.
So manifest are the benefits that it is
almost impertinent to point them out.
Sicily would find efficient protection,
commercial advantages, a paternal
and liberal government; England
would obtain a storehouse and granary,
and an excellent position whence
to observe and check French progress
in Northern Africa, should the ambition
of the young republic, or of any
other government that may succeed it,
render interference necessary. At the
present moment, when half Europe is
unhinged, political speculation becomes
doubly difficult; but whatever turn
events take, there is little likelihood
of France either abandoning her African
colony or resting contented with
its present extent. Doubtless, she
will some day lay hold of Tunis, or at
least make the attempt. It is but a
short sail from Tunis to Sicily. The
peace-at-all-price men, who would
fain dispense with fleets and armies,
and trust to the spread of philanthropy
for the protection of Britain and its
colonies, would have no fresh cause
for their insipid and querulous grumblings
in the annexation of Sicily to
the British empire. It would be unnecessary
to recruit an additional
drummer, or man a cock-boat the
more. The island Sicilians, of more
hardy frame and courageous temper
than their Continental neighbours, are,
as they have lately shown, able to
defend their liberties. They would
furnish troops and mariners, who, with
British discipline and direction, need
be second to none in Europe. Increased
advantages should of course
be afforded to Sicilian produce imported
into Great Britain. This would
cut two ways. Whilst benefiting the
Sicilian, and encouraging him to industry,
it would spur the stolid and stubborn
lawgivers of Spain to moderate
the absurd tariff which excludes foreign
manufactures from that country, save
through illicit channels. Under British
protection and British laws, Sicily, if
she cannot hope ever to resume her
ancient grandeur and prosperity, would
flourish and improve to an extent impossible
during her ill-assorted union
with Naples.
CRIMES AND REMARKABLE TRIALS IN SCOTLAND.
KIDNAPPING—PETER WILLIAMSON’S CASE.
Before entering on the personal
history of a man whose adventures
carried him through all the strata of
social life, from the feathered savage
of the Prairies to the industrious burgess
in small-clothes, let us give a
few incidental notices of that crime—kidnapping,
or man-stealing,—his subjection
to which was the opening
scene of his eventful career. We can,
perhaps, scarcely point to a more
distinct type of feebleness in the
law of any country than the frequency
of this crime. In that community
where the people, marked off by any
distinction in race or appearance—where
persons born in serfdom, or
of a particular line, or speaking a
peculiar language—are doomed to
slavery, the laws may be unjust and
barbarous in the extreme, but it does
not follow that they are feeble. The
slavery exists by them, not in spite of
them. It is in the country where the
person, free by the law, is seized, and,
in defiance of the law, held in forced
bondage, in obedience to the interest
or the malevolence of individuals,
that this characteristic of feebleness
is so prominently developed. The
purloiner of coin or plate can only
be tracked by external incidents;
there is nothing in his connexion with
the property that in itself proclaims
his crime. The horse and cattle-stealer
have to deal with less silent
commodities; but even the objects of
their depredations are not placed in
an unnatural position by ownership,
and have no voice wherewith to proclaim
their custodier’s dishonesty. But
the man who holds another in possession
in a free country, is a criminal
in the eye of every one who sees him
exercise his ownership; and he carries
about with him a perpetual witness
and accuser, who is under the strongest
inducements to be ever vigilant
and ever active. The law under
which common thefts are practised, is
only that which does not see far into
a millstone; but the law under which
kidnapping may be pursued with impunity,
is deaf, and blind, and, paralytic.
Owing to the strong central
administration of justice in England,
it does not appear that this crime was
ever very prevalent in the south.
We find, indeed, in Whitelock’s Memorials,
under the date of 9th May
1645—”An ordinance against such
who are called spirits, and use to
steal away and take up children, and,
bereave their parents of them, and
convey them away.” The measure
then adopted, which will be found
among the ordinances of the Long
Parliament, shows us that it had become
customary to seize children and
carry them out of the country, to be
employed as slaves in the plantations,
or probably to be sold to the Mediterranean
pirates. The ordinance says,
“Whereas, the houses of Parliament
are informed that divers lewd
persons do go up and down the city
of London and elsewhere, and in a
most barbarous and wicked manner
steal away many little children, it is
ordered by the Lords and Commons,
in Parliament assembled, that all officers
and ministers of justice be hereby
straitly charged and required to be
very diligent apprehending all such
persons as are faulty in this kind,
either in stealing, selling, buying, enveigling,
purloining, conveying, or receiving
children so stolen, and to keep
them in safe imprisonment till they
may be brought to severe and exemplary
punishment. It is further ordered,
that the marshals of the Admiralty
and the Cinque Ports do immediately
make strict and diligent search
in all ships, and vessels upon the river,
and at the Downs, for all such children,
according to such directions as
they have, or shall receive from the
committee of the Admiralty and Cinque
Ports.” The few reports we have of
English cases of kidnapping are too
profusely dressed up with technicalities
to permit us to see the naked
facts. Shower reports the case of
Lees v. Dassigny, the 34th of Charles
II. An English common-law reporter
never condescends to know the year
of the Christian era; he knows only[608]
that of the king’s reign, and if he had
to mention the foundation of the Turkish
empire, he would mark it as the
28th Edward I.; while the discovery
of America would as undoubtedly be
an event of the 8th Henry VII. When
we turn to our chronological tables,
we find that the 34th of Charles II.
means the year 1682. How far the
pleadings throw any light on the
adventures of the youth who had been
kidnapped and sent abroad, the reader
may judge from a fair specimen:—”They
sue an homine replegiando in
the name of the young Turbett; and
after an alias and a pluries, they get
an elongatus est per quendam Philippum
Dassigny infra nominatum. This
was to the Sheriff of London, whereas
the defender never lived in London,
but at Wapping, in Middlesex,” &c.
The effect of the pleading, of which
this is the commencement, was,
that the accused might be bailed,
“and on security to bring home the
boy in six months, death and the perils
of the seas excepted, he was discharged
on bail. In Trinity term the
boy came home, and being brought
into court was delivered to the father;
but they never proceeded.” Sir Thomas
Raymond gives us the further
information, that the kidnapper was
a merchant trading to Jamaica, and
that the victim “was a scholar at
Merchant Taylor’s school, and a hopeful
young youth.”[11] An act of King
William’s reign shows that the offence
was still prevalent, by imposing penalties
on the masters of vessels leaving
people behind in “his Majesty’s plantations
or elsewhere.” It appears to
have been almost solely for the foreign
market that kidnapping was practised
in England. The cultivated and populous
character of the country, the
power of the laws, and the perpetual
vicinity of a kind of parochial municipalities,
probably rendered the forcible
seizure and imprisonment of individuals
within the country too difficult
and dangerous an operation to have
been frequently accomplished by force;
though the fatal facilities for confinement
in lunatic asylums may have
frequently made them the living tombs
of those whom the rapacity, or the
malignant passions of others, have
doomed to imprisonment. Yet, were
we to take foreign novelists as true
painters of English manners, we would
find in Madame Cotin’s Malvina, that
a French beauty having secured the
affections of an English duke, his
powerful relations seize her after she
has become his wife, and lock her up
in a turret of their private castle,
where, though the neighbouring physician
and the clergyman visit her,
and all the world knows that she is
imprisoned, no one dares to interfere
in her behalf; and her fate is only
balanced by that of her husband,
whom the Attorney-General transports,
by a writ of Habeas Corpus, to
the West Indies. Somewhat similar,
if our memory serves us right, are the
notions of British liberty embodied
in Walladmor, the story got up to
pass as a Waverley novel at one of
the Leipsic fairs, where, in the year
1818, the Lord Lieutenant is found
committing every person with whom
he quarrels to his private dungeons
in his own castle.
We need no writers of romance to
find instances of kidnapping in Scotland
before the Union. The vast
solitudes which frequently separated
inhabited districts from each other,
the feudal fortalices scattered hither
and thither, the weakness of the
crown, the judicial powers possessed
by many of the barons; and we may
add to this, the spirit of clanship,
which surrounded every Highland
chief with an army of retainers, as
faithful to the preservation of his
secrets as they were relentless in
avenging his feuds—all conspired to
render it too easy for a powerful individual
to adopt such a form of outrage
against his enemy. Not that the practice
was pursued in the manner of a
sordid trade, as we have found it followed
in England, and as we shall
find that at a later period it was
adopted among ourselves. The Scots
had no colonies to be supplied with this
species of living merchandise; and in
truth the human animal has seldom
been with us so valuable a commodity
in the home market, as greatly to raise
the cupidity of his neighbour.
Those who ventured on kidnapping
flew at high game. A young or a[609]
superannuated king requiring the aid
of able counsellors, nay, sometimes a
monarch in the vigour of his power,
would be the object of such an attempt.
Among lesser personages, statesmen
offensively powerful, dignified
churchmen about to issue ecclesiastical
censures, and judges of the Court
of Session prepared to give adverse
decisions, were in great request, and
eagerly sought after. Alexander Gibson
of Durie, for some time a principal
clerk of session, and afterwards a judge
in that court—lawyers know him
as the author of a folio volume of reports
of more than average unreadability—was
a special victim, having
been twice successfully spirited away.
In 1604, George Meldrum, younger of
Dumbreck, was tried for several acts
of this description, of one of which
Durie, then “ane of the clerks of our
sovereign Lord’s Council and Session,”
was a victim. Among those
whom the kidnapper took to his assistance
were—”John Johnston, called
Swyne-foot,” and some other worthies,
comprehensively described as
“ane company of common and notorious
thieves, brigands, and murderers,”
who assembled “with swords,
hagbuts, and pistolets.” Durie was
residing in St Andrews, and it appears
that his enemy employed “ane fellow
called Craik, the said George Meldrum’s
own man,” to watch his motions.
He was riding, as it would
appear, on the bank of the Firth of
Tay, opposite to Dundee, accompanied
by a brother barrister and his servant,
when the ambuscade “treasonably
put violent hands on their persons,”
and “took them captives and prisoners.”
Their captor “reft fra them
their purses, with certain gold and
silver being therein, extending to the
quantity of three hundred merks or
thereby”—an act which the indictment
reproachfully mentions as specially
unworthy of “ane landed man.”
Meldrum proceeded with his captive
through Fifeshire to Kinghorn, on the
Forth; thence, crossing over to Leith,
he marched through Edinburgh, “passing
the palace gate of Holyroodhouse”—a
circumstance to which the indictment
alludes as a powerful illustration
of the audacity of the transaction.
The party then proceeded through
Lothian and Tweeddale across the
Border “unto England, to George
Ratcliff’s house, where they detained
him captive and prisoner for the space
of eight days or thereby.”[12] Thus
was this high official conveyed a distance
of about a hundred miles, not
only through the most populous and
fertile part of the kingdom, but
through the centre of the metropolis,
under the very shadow of the throne;
and that not by any of the great
barons who could command an army
of followers, but by a petty country
gentleman, aided by a few Border
freebooters.
The second private captivity of
Durie was accomplished on the principle
on which an elector is sometimes
abstracted. It was for the purpose
of defeating his adverse vote on
the bench in a cause then before the
court. Sir Walter Scott mentions
the incident in the notes to the “Border
Minstrelsy;” and the reader who
remembers his picturesque and spirited
narrative may perhaps be amused by
seeing how the same event appears in
the sober garb of a reporter of decisions.
Forbes, in his “Journal of the
Session,” says—
“Some party in a considerable action
before the session, finding the Lord Durie
could not be persuaded to think his plea
good, fell upon a stratagem to prevent
the influence and weight that his lordship
might have to his prejudice, by causing
some strong masked men kidnap him in
the Links of Leith at his diversion on a
Saturday afternoon, and transport him to
some blind and obscure room in the country,
where he was detained captive without
the benefit of daylight a matter of
three months—though otherwise civilly
and well entertained—during which time
his lady and children went in mourning
for him as dead. But after the cause
aforesaid was decided, the Lord Durie was
carried back by incognitoes, and dropped
in the same place where he had been
taken up.”[13]
During the civil wars of the seventeenth
century, the victorious party
frequently found it difficult to dispose
of their captives. In England many
of them were sent to the plantations;
and perhaps the idea which this practice[610]
communicated to the public, of
the value of captives transported to
the colonies, may have first instigated
those acts of kidnapping against which
we have found the Long Parliament
protesting. Scotland had no such
means of disposing of her prisoners,
whose numbers were frequently very
inconvenient. Many of them were
sent abroad to be soldiers under those
continental leaders who were considered
on the same side with the victorious
party at home; others were
subjected to a sort of slavery in this
country; but wherever their lot might
be cast, their captivity would be very
apt to be abbreviated by some revolution
in the fortunes of war. A person
who preserved accurate notes of political
events as they passed under his
eye, kept the following very business-like
account of the distribution of the
common soldiers taken in the battle in
which Montrose was made prisoner:—
“Tuesday, 21st May [1650].—This
day the two hundred and eighty-one
common soldiers taken at Kerbester,
that were in the Canongate prison—the
house ordains forty of them, being
forced from Orkney, and have wife
and children, to be dismissed. The
house gives six of them, being fishers,
to the lieutenant-general; also other
six fishers of them, given by the parliament
to the Marquis of Argyle;
and six of them being lusty fellows,
given to Sir James Hope, to his lead-mines.
The remnant of them the
house gives to the Lord Angus and
Sir Robert Murray, to recruit the
French regiments with, to be transported
out of the country to France.”[14]
It may be questioned if these gifts
were very valuable to their receivers,
or if the coerced labour they inferred
was worth possessing. Certainly so
little valuable was the mere human
being to the community, some thirty
years afterwards, that the liberal
and patriotic Fletcher of Saltoun
pleaded hard for the establishment
of slavery in Scotland, not as a privilege
to the aristocracy, but as a boon
to “so many thousands of our people
who are, at this day, dying for want
of bread.” He saw that sheep and
oxen, being property, were cared for
and kept alive, and, by a process of
reasoning which he seemed to consider
a very natural one, he thought
that he had but to convert his fellow
beings into property, to let them be
also cared for. Yet, like all men
who conceive social paradoxes, he
was haunted by the shadow, cast
before, of the revulsion of common
sense against his proposal, and thus
anticipated the obloquy it would incur.
“I doubt not that what I have
said will meet, not only with all the
misconstruction and obloquy, but all
the disdain, fury, and outcries, of
which either ignorant magistrates or
proud lazy people are capable.
Would I bring back slavery into the
world? Shall men of immortal souls,
and by nature equal to any, be sold
as beasts? Shall they and their posterity
be for ever subjected to the
most miserable of all conditions, the
inhuman barbarity of masters, who
may beat, mutilate, torture, starve,
or kill, so great a number of mankind
at pleasure? Shall the far
greater part of the commonwealth be
slaves, not that the rest may be free,
but tyrants over them? With what
face can we oppose the tyranny of
princes, and recommend such tyranny
as the highest virtue, if we make
ourselves tyrants over the greatest
part of mankind? Can any man,
from whom such a thing has escaped,
ever offer to speak for liberty? But
they must pardon me if I tell them,
that I regard not names but things;
and that the misapplication of names
has confounded every thing.”[15]
His plan of social reorganisation
was, that “every man of a certain
estate in this nation should be obliged
to take a proportional number of the
poor, and employ them in hedging and
ditching his grounds, or any other
sort of work,” while the young were
to be “educated in the knowledge of
some mechanical art.” Here we have
one of the earliest undoubted expositions
of communism. But Fletcher
called things by their accepted names,
and for Saint Simon’s industriel and
chef, we have slave and owner; for
Fourier’s Phalanges we have gangs.
Nor does the illustrious patriot flinch
from describing in their proper harsh
colours the coercive means necessary[611]
for thus keeping society in fetters.
We recommend to M. Louis Blanc the
passage where he says:—”These
things, when once resolved, must
be executed with great address, diligence,
and severity; for that sort
of people is so desperately wicked,
such enemies of all work and labour,
and, which is yet more amazing, so
proud, in esteeming their own condition
above that which they will be
sure to call slavery; that, unless prevented
by the utmost industry and
diligence, upon the first publication
of any orders necessary for putting
in execution such a design, they will
rather die with hunger in caves and
dens, and murder their young children,
than appear abroad, to have
them and themselves taken into such
a kind of service.”
There is spirit—almost sympathy
in this picture of the desperation
of savage liberty; and the enthusiasm
with which the lover of his
own freedom describes the love of
the poor outcasts for theirs, sounds
as if it gave the lie to the sincerity
of the project. It seems to have had
no supporters. The state of “the
labour market” did not make the
possession of human beings a desirable
investment, and landed gentlemen
were not anxious to become the
owners of their poorer neighbours, for
the general good of the community.
Kidnappings and deportations for
political purposes, still continued to
be occasionally practised. One memorable
instance was the far-famed
story of Lady Grange, to which we
propose to dedicate a separate notice,
in virtue of our having perused some
documents with which the world at
large does not seem yet to be acquainted.
There is little doubt that
occasionally a person who showed a
disposition to impart dangerous Jacobite
secrets was spirited away to
France, to give an account of his
views and intentions, under circumstances
in which he might not be so
likely to forget the obligations he had
incurred to the exiled house. Generally
speaking, however, kidnapping
was worthless in a commercial sense;
though Lovat, whose actions were
scarcely in conformity with any particular
social rule, choosing to have
in his service a well-trained London
footman, without paying him, got
possession of his person, and kept it
as safe in his own custody at Castle
Dounie as if he had taken him to
Algiers.
It was, however, when the Scottish
trade with the plantations began to
open up, soon after the Union, that
the disgraceful practice of kidnapping
and transporting children became
prevalent. The power possessed by
many of the chiefs, as independent
local judges, with but a nominal
responsibility to the control of the
crown or the intervention of the
supreme courts, gave facilities for
this traffic, which poor human nature
seems to have been incapable of resisting.
The victims were sometimes
persons tried and convicted before
the hereditary tribunal; and since
they must be punished, it were pity
to allow an opportunity to be lost,
by which the infliction might be
turned to the profit of the judge or
his friends. Thus we find Lovat,
desirous to propitiate the favour of
Duncan Forbes, offering his brother
a gift of “a few Strathglass rogues,”
clansmen of his next neighbour and
hereditary enemy, whom he had
caught in his own domain, and convicted
in his own court. He had at
first proposed to send them to America;
but, as they are “handsome fellows,”
he offers them to Forbes, for his
nephew’s Dutch regiment. “I shall
send them to him,” says the accommodating
chief, “without any expense
in keeping of them; for I will
send immediately orders to carry
them south with a guard. There is
a captain there of Arthur’s regiment,
who will receive them and deliver
them to Arthur; and I’ll send him
other two Camerons that are in your
prison—tall fellows; and five such
good men will do him more service,
now that the Dutch expect
a war, than thirty men next
season.”[16]
It was in reference to such practices
that the engineer officer, who,
while employed in laying out the military
roads through the Highlands, preserved
so many shrewd remarks on[612]
the manners of the people, added the
following to his budget:—
“When any ship in these parts is bound
for the West Indies, to be sure, a neighbouring
chief, of whom none dares openly
to complain, has several thieves to send
prisoners to town.“It has been whispered their crimes
were only asking their dues, and such-like
offences; and I have been well
assured they have been threatened with
hanging, or at least perpetual imprisonment,
to intimidate and force them to
sign a contract for their banishment,
which they seldom refused to do, as
knowing there could be no want of witnesses
against them, however innocent
they were; and then they were put on
board the ship, the master paying so
much a head for them. Thus two purposes
were served at once—viz.: the
getting rid of troublesome fellows, and
making money of them at the same
time.”[17]
But our more immediate concern,
in the present instance, is with no
frightful feudal baron, presiding over
chains and dungeons, in the mysterious
recesses of his own solitary
moated tower. The offenders exposed
in Peter Williamson’s history,
were grave, sober burghers—bailies
and town-councillors of one of the
most worshipful and respectable corporations
in the United Kingdom—men
of peace, staid in their demeanour,
cautious in their walk of life—careful
not to rub their smooth, well-brushed
broad-cloth against any impure
thing. Their proceedings had
the fairest and most innocent appearance:
men of industry and business
themselves, keepers of their bonds
and engagements, they were but
somewhat rigid in exacting industry
and punctual performance of obligations
from others. “Kidnapping,”
“crimping,” “deforcement,” “slavery,”
were words unknown in their
vocabulary,—they did but hire servants:
it was nominally for a period of
years, it might happen to be virtually
for life; it might be to bear the burden,
under a tropical sun, in the
steaming swamps of the Antillas—still
it was a mere contract. They
would have been frightened by
the name of a slave-ship, but they
meekly acknowledged that they
freighted vessels “in the servant
trade,” with “cargoes of boys.”
A thousand men in troubles wide and dark:
Half-ignorant, they turn’d an easy wheel,
That set sharp racks at work to pinch and peel.”
Many years had passed over the
guilty traffic, ere an accident having
disturbed the placid surface it assumed
to the world, some men of
honour, courage, and high station resolved
to probe its mysteries; and
discovered that the sleek burgesses,
by their corporate authority, had
been able noiselessly to accomplish
as wide and devastating a tyranny
as ever had been revealed by the
dungeons of some mouldering baronial
tower to frighten this world against
feudality.
Peter Williamson was born at
Hirnley, in the parish of Aboyne,
Aberdeenshire, the clergyman of which
mentions him in the statistical account,
along with the celebrated Father
Innes, and Ross, the author of “the
Fortunate Shepherdess,” as one of
the eminent men connected with his
parish.[18]
The district, though situated on the
slopes of the higher Grampians, has
not, within the reach of history, been
inhabited by Celts, and Williamson’s
name speaks to his Saxon
origin. He says he was, “if not of
rich, yet of reputable parents;”
and they evidently belonged to a poor
and frugal, but independent class,
who may still be found rearing their
humble fortunes on those somewhat
sterile uplands, neither as masters
nor as servants, but each independently
farming his own croft. One
of the witnesses, examined more than
twenty years afterwards, said “he
knew James Williamson having a
plough going in Upper Balnacraig,
to the best of the deponent’s remembrance,
and heard he had
likewise a plough going in Hirnley,
when he lived there; and that
he was in such circumstances as to
keep his children and his family,[613]
without their being obliged to beg
their bread.” We take the brief history
of his seizure from Peter’s own
narrative.
“I was sent to live with an aunt at
Aberdeen, where, at eight years of age,
playing on the quay, with others of my
companions, being of a stout, robust constitution,
I was taken notice of by two
fellows belonging to a vessel in the harbour,
employed (as the trade then was)
by some of the worthy merchants of the
town, in that villanous and execrable
practice called kidnapping; that is, stealing
young children from their parents,
and selling them as slaves in the plantations
abroad. Being marked out by those
monsters of iniquity as their prey, I was
easily cajoled aboard the ship by them,
where I was no sooner got, than they
conducted me between the decks, to some
others they had kidnapped in the same
manner. At that time I had no sense
of the fate that was destined for me, and
spent the time in childish amusements
with my fellow-sufferers in the steerage,
being never suffered to go upon deck
while the vessel lay in the harbour,
which was till such a time as they had
got in their loading, with a complement
of unhappy youths for carrying on their
wicked commerce.”[19]
We shall take our further notices
of this occurrence from a very different
source—a huge bundle of papers,
chiefly printed, consisting of the documents
connected with the long train
of litigation in which Williamson
was subsequently involved, owing to
the publication of the passage we have
just cited. The papers consist of
pleadings, accounts, letters, and the
testimonies of witnesses—a sort of
mass in which it is clear from the
beginning that one cannot fail to find
curious things by boring holes through
it here and there. We are not aware
that this valuable source of information
about the manners of the place
and period has ever been heretofore
applied to literary uses, with the exception
of some references made to it,
in a curious and very able compendium
of provincial lore, called “The Book of
Bon Accord, or a guide to the city of
Aberdeen;” a work which, like
“Tooke’s diversions of Purley,” not
unknown to collectors of juvenile circulating
libraries, appears to have been
christened with some peculiar object of
hiding the learning and ingenuity of its
contents under a frivolous exterior.
At the time when legal investigations
were commenced, Williamson
was a man in middle life, who had
gone through adventures and vicissitudes
enough for a century of ordinary
human existence. The first step was
to identify the trained travelled man
with the poor boy who had mysteriously
disappeared from the streets of
Aberdeen; and the next to prove the
act of kidnapping. Several witnesses
remembered Williamson; he was described
by them as “a rough, ragged,
bumble-headed, long, stourie clever
boy, by which is meant a growthy
boy;” and “a stout, clever, rough
loon, and very ill to guide, and very
ragged till he got clothes.” A neighbour
of the old crofter said he believed,
“upwards of four years before the
battle of Culloden, it was the general
report of the country, that when the
said Peter Williamson was a little
boy going with a clipped head, he was
taken at Aberdeen, and carried to
Philadelphia with several other boys.”
He remembered conversations with
the youth’s father, who complained
that “he came into Aberdeen seeking
his son Peter, but they would not let
him near hand him; that his son
Peter was in a barn in Aberdeen, and
they would not let him speak with
him;” and, “that the merchants in
Aberdeen had carried away his son to
Philadelphia, and sold him for a
slave”—observing, that it was commonly
rumoured that several merchants
there, whom he named, “did
deal in that way of carrying away
boys;” and he concluded by saying
“he saw the father shed many salt
tears on that account.” The session
clerk, who had been at Peter’s baptism,
recognised him when he saw
him, as “the same identical Peter
Williamson at whose baptism he had
been present,” and confirmed the
story of his father’s having attempted
in vain to get access to him in the
barn, characterising the old man’s
lamentation as “very sore and
grievous.” Mr Fraser of Findrac, a[614]
neighbouring proprietor, “knew several
of James Williamson’s children,
and had heard it was the
practice of some of the merchants of
Aberdeen to kidnap young children,
and send them to the plantations to
be sold as slaves. He heard in the
country that the said James Williamson
or his wife had gone into Aberdeen,
and one of their sons called
Peter Williamson had followed; and
that James Smith, saddler in Aberdeen,
had picked up the said Peter;
and the deponent heard he was either
put in prison, or put on board a ship,
till the ship sailed; it was the voice
of the county that James Williamson
and his wife regretted, or made a
clamour for the loss of their son, not
knowing what was become of him.”
The investigation brought to light
some other cases, and gradually
opened up the whole mystery of iniquity.
One old woman, the miller’s
widow, who remembered that Peter
“was sent into Aberdeen, to be under
his aunts, his mother being dead, and
that soon thereafter he was missing,”
said that in the parish of Aboyne
“they were generally afraid to send
their boys on errands to Aberdeen,
for fear they should be carried off.”
Some witnesses remembered having
in their youth made marvellous escapes;
and Alexander Grigson, domestic
at Aboyne Castle, had a story
to tell, “that about twenty years ago,
he and another boy were coming from
the mill of Crathie, where they had
been seeking their meat; and near to
a birch wood, near to the Kirk of
Crathy, three countrymen on horseback
came up with them, but the
deponent knew none of them; and
they asked him and the other boy
that was along with him, if they
would go with them, and they would
clothe them like gentlemen; but the
deponent being elder than the other
boy, made answer that they would
not go along with them, for it struck
the deponent in the head that perhaps
he and the other boy were to be
carried abroad, in respect a rumour
prevailed in the country that young
boys were carried abroad at that time.”
The men threatened force; and the
boys, who could not fail then to have
the blackest notions of their intentions,
took to their heels while the kidnappers
were tying their horses, and
defied discovery in the recesses of
the old forest of Mar, which, fortunately
for them, skirted the road.
This incident may have been a trick
to frighten two country lads. Another,
recorded by a chairman in Edinburgh,
has a more business-like appearance.
“In the year 1728 or 1729, he
went to Aberdeen to see an uncle and
an aunt, who lived there; and whilst
he was there he was carried up to a
house by a person whom he did not
know, where he got a dram and a
piece of biscuit, and was promised a
new coat and great encouragement, if
he would agree to go over to America
with the other lads that were engaged
to go there; that he signified his
willingness to agree to the proposal;
that upon this he was desired to go
and come back to his breakfast again;
but when he told this to some of the
countrymen of his acquaintance, they
told him that he was a fool, for he
would be sold to the blacks, and they
would eat him; that upon this he
resolved immediately to leave the
town, which he did.”
It appeared that those who endeavoured
to recover their children were
threatened with coercive measures;
and the poor people seem to have been
impressed with the conviction, that
they were in the hands of an overwhelming
power, with which it would
be vain to contend. Thus one individual,
having recovered possession of
his son, met the captain of the transport
vessel in the street, who bade
him send back the youth, otherwise
he might expect unpleasant consequences.
Therefore he “promised
and engaged to return his said son,
which he accordingly did. Depones,
that if he could have hindered his son
from going to America he would have
done it; and if he had known as much
then as he does now, he would have
done it. Depones, that before he
promised to return his son to the said
ship as above, he was himself threatened
to be put into the Tolbooth.”
The line of defence adopted by the
kidnappers was, that no one was forced,
in the first instance; that each boy
was the object of a distinct agreement,
either with his parents or with himself;
and the subsequent coercion
employed towards them, which could[615]
not be denied, was thus interpreted
to be a judicious protection by the employers
of the property they had fairly
acquired. But the very evidence
given by their own emissaries—almost
every sentence bearing in its bosom a
general assurance that nothing illegal
was done—is quite sufficient in the
description of minute facts to support,
if not confirm, the darkest suspicions.
Thus one of the crimps, desiring to
excite some feeling against the exiles,
as a graceless inconsiderate class, unworthy
of sympathy, said “that such
persons, whether boys or older people,
whom the deponent engaged to go to
America on board the said ship, the
Planter, after they had been—some
four, some five, some six weeks
clothed and maintained by him at
the expense of his employers, were
endeavouring to desert and run away,
and were tampered with, or decoyed
to engage or take on with other people
in the town of Aberdeen, who were,
at the very same time, engaging and
indenting servants to America; and,
in order to prevent their being so decoyed,
the older people so engaged by
the deponent were put in prison, and
the younger people were put into the
workhouse or poor’s hospital.” There
was, it seems, much competition in
the trade; and, at the same time, the
live commodity had a propensity to
remove itself from the custody of its
owners. Thus might the employment
be termed a doubly hazardous one;
and a certain scrupulous citizen, who
had grave doubts about the propriety
of joining the speculation, though he
wished to be a part-owner of the ship
in which it was conducted, gave this
account of his hesitation: “Having
been informed that servants had been
indented by Ragg and his owners to
go on board of his said ship to America,
and the deponent not inclining to be
concerned in that servant trade, proposed
to Ragg to hold a share of the
ship if he was to have no concern of
that adventure of the servants, as he
was an utter stranger to any merchandise
or trade in that way; to which
Robert Ragg said, that he could not
have any concern with the ship without
having a concern in the servants,
which made him break up any farther
communing with Ragg about the
matter.” But this witness was an
instance of the instability of good
resolutions: he was strongly pressed
by friends for whom he had a high
esteem; the profits and advantages
of the undertaking—but that, of course,
was a secondary matter—were largely
spoken of in support of these importunities,
“to hold a share in the same
way as the other owners had done, as
well in the adventure of the servants
as in the ship,—to which importunities
the deponent at last yielded.” Not
less tell-tale is a letter by the captain
of the vessel, written in a spirit of
honest indignation to one of the parties
involved in the legal proceedings.
“Dear Sir,—I am favoured with yours
of the 28th September, and am sorry
you are put to trouble about one Williamson.
I do not remember any of that
name that went out in the Planter, and
am certain, if he is not mentioned in the
account of what was got for the servants’
indentures,” [that is to say, of course, for
the sale of the ‘servants’ themselves,]
“if even he was ever indented, he must
have run away at Aberdeen, or at Cape
May, where the ship was lost: and I am
sure there was no servant in that ship but
what was legally attested before they
went from Aberdeen. I cannot tell if any
register is kept at Philadelphia of the sale
of servants, but I imagine not.”
These admissions, that the “servants”
required coercion; that they
were confined in the public prison and
other convenient places; and that they
were sold, are of course, amply confirmed
by the witnesses on the other
side. A witness, William Jamieson,
had a pathetic little history of his own
to tell. He lived in the village of Old
Meldrum, in the year 1740, and he
had then a son John, between ten and
eleven years old. One evening his
boy did not come home; and in the
course of his anxious inquiries, next
day, about the missing youth, he was
told by some neighbours, “that they
saw a man, whom they said was a servant
to John Burnet, late merchant
in Aberdeen, who was commonly
called Bonny John, with the deponent’s
said son, and two other boys,
much about the same age, travelling
towards Aberdeen, and that his son
would be sent to the plantations.”
The kind of alarm that would be
conveyed to the father’s heart by
such an intimation, may be imagined;[616]
and the poor villager, surrounded by
people among whom a dread of this
species of kidnapping had become a
panic, would be little relieved from
his anxieties, by hearing the neighbours
describe the horrors of the slavery
to which such of their offspring as underwent
the calamity of capture were
subjected, and lament their utter feebleness
to resist the strong hand, fortified
by law and authority, by which the injury
was perpetrated. Jamieson, however,
resolved to make an effort for
his son. He went presently to Aberdeen,
and saw Burnet, who apparently
transacted too large a business in the
“servant trade,” to be conscious of so
small an item in the account as the
villager’s son, “and told him that
he had several boys, but did not know
whether the deponent’s son was
amongst them; but said, though he
was, the deponent would not get him
back, because he was engaged with
him.” The “deponent”—a word
which in Scotland is the technical
term for witness; we are sorry that
it is necessary to use it so often, but
we cannot help it—after his interview
with the great kidnapper, wandered
along the broad links or downs
on the sea-shore, “where he had been
informed the boys were out getting
the air.” There “he observed a great
number of boys—he thinks about
sixty: that they were attended by a
man who, the deponent was informed
by the people of the town, was employed
for the purpose by the said
John Burnet; that this man had a
horsewhip, and the deponent observed
him striking the boys therewith, when
they went out of the crowd.” The poor
man saw his own boy John in the
little herd, and joyfully hailed him.
The boy, by a natural impulse, ran to
his father, and said he would gladly
follow him home if he dared. “Immediately
upon this, the person who
was Mr Burnet’s overseer, came up
and gave the boy a lash with his whip,
and took him by the shoulder and
carried him amongst the rest, and
immediately drove them off.” The
father kept company with the procession,
and thus describes its progress.
“When the boys were marching up
to the barn, the deponent kept pace
with the overseer, who followed immediately
after the boys, entreating
of him to get liberty to speak to his son;
who answered him that he should get
leave to speak to him by-and-by, when
they were come to the barn; but when
they came there the overseer locked the
door, and refused the deponent access;
that he never saw his son after this.
That the deponent in passing through
the town of Aberdeen, after his son
was so locked up from him, was told
by several tradespeople, and others
to whom he had told the story of his
son, that it would be in vain for him
to apply to the magistrates to get his
son liberated, because some of the magistrates
had a hand in those things,
as well as the said John Burnet; upon
which the deponent went home.”
A very characteristic record of these
transactions still remained in the books
and accounts of the parties implicated.
Among these documents, one of the
witnesses, denominated “Walter Scott,
writer to the signet,” produces “the
ship book,” apparently the same which
some of the witnesses more descriptively
call “the kidnapping book.” It
is needless to say whose father it was
who possessed this curious document.
The investigation occurred in 1762—nine
years before the birth of Sir Walter;
and it was perhaps one of the last
ideas that would have ever occurred to
his respectable parent, that it was worth
while communicating to his offspring
any information from a mere merchant’s
account book, which had been
placed in his hands in the usual routine
of his business, and probably
afterwards forgotten. Yet what a
lively history might have been woven
out of its dry materials, had it remained
among the other lumber in
George Square, to be rummaged out
by the lame boy! Mr Scott was the
agent for the kidnappers. It is satisfactory
to observe that he appears to have
been too honest an agent for their purposes;
for we find that he transmitted
to them this book by post, in order
that it might be exhibited in the course
of the arbitration, to which we shall
hereafter allude; but his employers
knew their own interest too well to
produce it, until they were subsequently
compelled to do so.
The extracts from the books transferred
to the papers before us, are of
course those only which have some[617]
reference to the case of Peter Williamson;
thus—
“Jan. 8, 1743. To a pair of stockings | s. | d. |
to Peter Williamson | 0 | 6 |
To a woollen cap to ditto | 0 | 5 |
13, To five days of ditto | 1 | 3 |
And a more emphatical entry—
“To the man that brought Williamson | 1 | 6 |
Listing appears to have been the
slang, or, more properly speaking, the
business term for kidnapping, and the
price of the operation passes through
a scale of sums, graduated probably
to the difficulty of the task. Thus,
while Williamson was procured for
1s. 6d., there is an entry “To a Serjeant
for listing Mackie, 5s.;” while on
the other hand, there is only “1s. 4½d.
to Lighton and a soldier for listing
Robert Paterson.” There is one sweeping
charge of a guinea, “to Maclean,
sent to the country to list servants,”—amount
of business done not stated,
but it must have been considerable, as
there are occasional entries of “cash
sent to the country to Maclean.”
Sometimes sums are entered as paid
to the parties themselves—as 5s. “to
Margaret Robertson, when listed;” yet
this can scarcely have been a voluntary
operation on Margaret’s part, as
the immediate succeeding item is 1s. 6d.
“to the wright on board and one of
the boys for listing her.” Five shillings
are entered as “to two soldiers
for listing Allardyce.” He must have
been a difficult boy to catch, as there
is a further entry of 2s., as “cash
they spent with him.”
This item introduces us to a dark feature
in the expenditure of the kidnappers,—the
sums that appear to have
been spent by them in vicious indulgences
to their young captives, to prevent
the tedium of their imprisonment,
from driving them to desperate
efforts for their escape. We
have thus,—”to the boys to play at
cards, 1s.;” and in another place, “to
the boys to drink, when put in the
workhouse, 1s.; to six packs of cards
to them, 9d.” It is almost a relief in
the perusal of these heartless business-like
columns—every red line of which
has the hard outline of premeditated
cruelty—to read of 1s. 6d. being paid
“to the piper for playing in the
workhouse two days.” But in the
neighbourhood of this, there are some
entries which we dare not copy.
There is a candid explicitness about
these accounts, which we must confess
that we have not sufficient virtuous
courage to imitate, by transferring to
our columns some charges, of which
we would yet fain give our readers an
idea. The person who kept the books
no doubt “called a spade a spade;”
and, indeed, he bestowed on many
other things their ordinary vulgar
nomenclature. We tremble in approaching
his most explicit declarations; we
almost fear reproach in offering to the
reader an extract of an item, in which
he has been very decorous, considering
the subject; but such an item! who
shall explain its meaning? Here it
is—”To Colonel Horsie for his concubine,
£1!”
Some entries referring to “the boys
in the Tolbooth,” or, more briefly, the
prisoners,” remind us, were this necessary,
that these accounts related to
persons kept in bondage. Other parts
indicate the comprehensive nature of
the business done in “the servant
trade.” Thus, on the 12th of May,
there is a charge of 7s. 6d. “to three
days’ board of ten servants from the
Tolbooth;” and on the same day,
“to five days’ board of thirty-four
servants, £2, 2s. 6d.” The latter
number is frequently repeated in the
account, and probably represents the
stock of one considerable holder. It
was estimated by the witnesses that
sixty-nine were transported in one
cargo in 1743; “and when,” says a
writer already alluded to, “it is considered
that the trade was carried on
to an equal extent for nearly six years,
it is impossible to estimate the number
of unhappy beings carried off at
less than six hundred.[20]
We have endeavoured in our account
of these transactions to be
sternly and rigidly prosaic,—perhaps
our readers may think we have no
great merit in accomplishing such a
resolution, but we also take merit for
having adhered to the facts attested
with impartial accuracy. To afford
some relief to the plainness of our[618]
detail, we shall wind it up by treating
the reader to a part of the eloquent
and denunciatory exordium of Williamson’s
counsel, Maclaurin, brother
of the great mathematician.
“Persons of every character, sex, and
age, were kidnapped,—men, women, half-grown
lads, and infants, some of them not
above six years old. The whole country
was in terror and consternation, afraid to
let their children go near Aberdeen, and
trembling for fear of a kidnapping excursion
from that place. The unfortunate
creatures that had been wheedled or
pressed into the service, were at first
confined in a barn or workhouse, where
they had a piper to play to them, and
cards allowed them, in order to hinder
them to think, or meditate their escape;
but that they soon attempted, and one or
two of them with success; upon which
the rest were shut up in the Tolbooth.“During their confinement, the parents
and other relations of those who had
been enticed or forced away, flocked to
Aberdeen in hopes of effectuating their
release,—hopes which they would never
have entertained had they reflected that
the town-clerk and one of the bailies were
deeply interested to thwart them. Accordingly,
no entreaties or solicitations
availed; and those who seemed too importunate
were threatened themselves
with banishment, incarceration, and other
distress. It will readily occur that it is
much easier to imagine than describe the
scenes which it is in proof ensued; for
nothing more piteous and moving can
well be figured than to see fathers and
mothers running frantic through the
streets, crowding to the doors and windows
where their children were imprisoned,
there giving them their blessing, taking
farewell of them for ever, and departing
in anguish and despair, imprecating
curses upon those who were the authors
of their misery.”
So much for the first step,—the
catching of the prey.
We have some farther testimony to
the judicious strictness with which the
worshipful merchants protected their
property after it was stowed away;
but we do not hear that their “cargo
of young lads,” as one of them calls
it in a confidential letter, was insured.
William Wilson, one of the sailors,
testified, however,—”that there were
several men in the ship besides the
sailors, and also several boys and
girls; that he saw these boys and girls
put on board; that they were brought
to the ship in a boat, and were
guarded by a number of porters from
Aberdeen, who continued to guard
them all night till the ship sailed, going
home always in the morning and
returning at night; that during the
day they were guarded by the ship’s
crew, the one half of whom did the
duty of the ship, and the other half
took care of the boys and girls, notwithstanding
whereof two of them
made their escape. Some of these
boys appeared to the deponent to be
about fourteen years of age, some to
be about sixteen or eighteen, and
others not to exceed ten or twelve
years of age; that after the boys were
put on board, the hatches of the ship
were put down and locked every night,
both while the ship continued in the
harbour of Aberdeen, and afterwards
when she was at sea.”
It will naturally occur to the reader,
that though the magistrates and other
public officers of a corporation might
combine together to perpetrate such
acts, they could not carry their
authority across the Atlantic, or compel
the governors of the foreign possessions
of the crown to acknowledge
the brand of slavery they had set upon
their captives. This naturally suggested
itself to us from the beginning, as
throwing a doubt over the essential
movements of the transaction; but it
was speedily cleared away by discoveries
very creditable to the ingenuity,
if to no other quality, of these astute
burgesses. Every captive was indented
in the presence of a magistrate,—the
captor himself, of course, or
some other person engaged in “the
servant trade”—and that for a limited
number of years. The indenture was
certified and transmitted to the place
of destination. This expedient brought
each captive within the colonial code,
which applied very rigorous rules to
indented emigrants,—rules which
virtually placed them in the category
of slaves. These harsh regulations
were justified by the circumstance that
the class generally consisted of convicts—indenture
being the form in
which criminals obtained the alternative
of transportation as a mitigation
of some more dreaded punishment.
When the emigrant arrived at Virginia,
the ceremony by which he was
sold was an assignment of his indenture.[619]
This could, of course, only convey
a right to the labour of his body
for a limited period; but as the convict
emigrants required to be under a
very potent discipline, powers were
put into the hands of the planters by
which they were enabled to protract
the indented period; and Williamson
himself describes with apparent accuracy,—”the
children sent off and
sold, no doubt to cruel masters, whose
ill treatment obliges them often-times
to elope to avoid slavery; and as there
is no probability of making their
escape, as they are always taken and
brought back, and for every day they
are away from their master they serve
a week, and for every week a month,
and for every month a year; besides
obliged to pay all costs and charges
that is advertised for apprehending
them, which will probably bring him
in a slave for four or five years longer
at least.”
We shall now, in the briefest shape,
give an outline of Williamson’s adventures,
as detailed by himself, between
his removal from the country,
and his return to vex his oppressors
with multiform litigation.
The vessel stranded on a sand bank
at the mouth of the Delaware, and was
for some time deserted by its crew,
the cargo of boys being left to an anticipated
fate, which Williamson says
he often in his subsequent miseries
wished had really overtaken them.
Being afterwards taken on shore, they
were relieved by a vessel sailing to
Philadelphia, where they were sold
“at about £16 per head.” “What
became of my unhappy companions,”
says Williamson, “I never knew; but
it was my lot to be sold to one of my
countrymen, whose name was Hugh
Wilson, a North Briton, for the term
of seven years, who had in youth
undergone the same fate as myself….
Happy was my lot in falling
into my countryman’s power, as
he was, contrary to many others of
his calling, a humane, worthy, honest
man. Having no children of his own,
and commiserating my unhappy condition,
he took care of me until I was
fit for business.” He was allowed by
his indulgent master occasionally to
attend a school, where he picked up
some crumbs of education; and finally,
at the age of seventeen, he became the
old gentleman’s heir. After a few
vagrant years he married, and settled
as a substantial planter near the forks
of the Delaware. He was in a place
much exposed to the inroads of the
French Indians, who, he tells us, in
the spirit of the military profession to
which he was subsequently attached,
“generally appeared in small skulking
parties, with yellings, shoutings,
and antic postures, instead of trumpets
and drums.” In one of these
inroads they burned his comfortable
dwelling and substantial steadings,
and carried him off captive. All the
world knows what is conveyed in the
simple statement of such a fact; and
Williamson’s description of the tortures
he underwent impart little additional
horror to the simple announcement
of his seizure. It is possible to
discern people’s nature in their own
account of their actions; and not unfrequently
do we see the brave man in
the description of dangers avoided, as
we do the poltroon in the exaggerated
account of those courted and overcome.
Williamson’s narrative conveys
the irresistible impression that
he was a man of eminently firm nerve,
undying hope, and unconquerable energy—such
a character as the Indian
tribe would respect, and, after a
sufficient trial, desire to incorporate
with itself. Hence, while others are
slowly slaughtered, Williamson is still
permitted to live, struggle, and endure.
In the difference between his
own trials, terrible as they were, and
the ignominious brutalities heaped on
a poor fellow captive, who met his fate
with gentleness, prayers, and weeping,
we see the indication of the savage
respect paid to the unbroken spirit of
the Aberdonian, whose body they
might rend inch by inch, but whose
spirit remained firm and impenetrable
as his native granite. At length, after
several months of wandering, he made
his escape; and the manner in which
he did so was in keeping with his resolute
spirit. He planned no stratagems,
and consulted no confederates, but fled
outright; and, though naked, emaciated,
and ignorant of the country, defeated
his pursuers by sheer fleetness
of foot and endurance of fatigue. Profusely
bleeding—without even such a[620]
verdant show of clothing as Ulysses
endowed himself with when he met
Nausica—emaciated to the last extremity,
he somewhat astonished and
also alarmed a female neighbour by
an unceremonious morning call, dropping
exhausted on the floor ere he
could communicate or receive intelligence.
Little need had he too speedily
to recover his faculties; the first news
he heard was that his broken-hearted
wife had not long survived the calamity
of his capture. He seems to
have now acquired a decided taste for
vagrant habits, mingled with a spirit
of vindictive animosity towards the
Indians, against whom he records
several exterminating onsets with a
sort of horrible relish. He enlisted himself
as a soldier. But American warfare
then allowed a far wider latitude
for varied military operations than the
ordinary experience of the ranks: and
sometimes he was an Indian warrior,
patiently unravelling and following up
a trail; at another time we find him
commanding a detachment of colonists
as one versed in the native mode of
fighting, with the rank and emoluments
of a lieutenant. In his little
book he details his various military
adventures with much spirit and
apparent truthfulness. We have from
his pen a description of one enterprise,
which is a little romance in
itself. A lover, hearing that the
home of the object of his affections has
been desolated, and his beloved carried
off by a band of one of the most
formidable of the tribes of predatory
Indians, in his frantic zeal raises a
party of adventurers, with whom he
tracks their path. He arrives just in
time to save the damsel from the worst
horrors of such a fate, and the marauders
are put to the sword. The
whole narrative has an animation and
interest not unworthy of Cooper, who
appears to have been acquainted with
Williamson’s book, and may not improbably
have derived from it a part
of his information about the military
operations of Vaudreuil and Montcalm
with the Indians in the French interest.
Williamson was indeed a captive at
that capitulation of Oswego which has
cast so deep a stain on the honour of
this commander, and he was soon
afterwards sent to England as an exchanged
prisoner. He complains that,
on his voyage, “though the French
behaved with a good deal of politeness,
we were almost starved for want of
provisions.” He arrived at Plymouth
in November 1765, and, owing to a
severe wound in one of his hands, was
discharged as incapable of farther
service.
No longer able to apply his energies
to Indian warfare, he looked around
him for that employment which in
his native country would best supply
its place, and found it to be—literature.
He published “A Brief Account
of the War in North America,
showing the principal causes of our
former miscarriages; as also the
necessity and advantage of keeping
Canada, and maintaining a friendly
correspondence with the Indians.”
This pamphlet is dated in 1760; and
we here mention it, that we may not
allow it to interrupt the narrative of
the somewhat momentous consequences
of a little book which he published
two years later, with the title
“French and Indian cruelty exemplified,
in the Life and various Vicissitudes
of fortune of Peter Williamson:
containing a particular account
of the manners, customs, and dress,
of the savages; of their scalping,
burning, and other barbarities committed
on the English in North
America, &c., &c.” Mr Williamson
was somewhat prolix in his title
pages, and we cannot inflict the
whole of this one on the reader. It
was dedicated, with considerable sagacity,
to William Pitt. In the frontispiece
there is a full-length portrait
of “Mr Peter Williamson, in
the dress of a Delaware Indian.”
Much as Catlin’s book and other
works have tended to make us acquainted
of late with Indian customs,
the drapery of this portrait carries
with it a decided appearance of accuracy,
and attention to detail. The
face is probably a likeness. Divest it
of the feathered head-gear, it is that
of a hard-featured inhabitant of the
north-east coast, somewhat impregnated
with an air of fierceness and
excitement. Contemplate the entire
figure: it is certainly a very fair
representation of the Indian, such as
we have seen him in the few importations[621]
exhibited in this country. For
several years this representation was
one of the main attractions of the
booksellers’ windows in Scotland;
and many an infant has the careless
parent or ignorant nurse frightened
into constitutional nervousness, by
the intimation that the wild man,
whose picture had been seen during
the morning walks, would appear to
the infant in the dark, and visit his
misdeeds with some mysterious punishment.
Besides the occupation of
the literary man, Williamson pursued
that of the actor. During the day
he sat behind a stall, vending his account
of his adventures—in the evening
he rehearsed them in the largest
room of some popular tavern; where,
like Catlin, he made the people
acquainted with the costume and
habits of the people, of whom he had
acquired that acute experience which
boys are said to have obtained of the
boundary marks where they have
been whipped.
In a moment of infatuation, the
magistrates of Aberdeen, finding that
the interest attached to Williamson’s
narrative and exhibitions subjected
them to unpleasant reflections, resolved
to punish him. He had migrated
northwards, creating a little
public curiosity and wonder wherever
he went, until, on reaching his native
city, he was brought before the magistrates,
charged with a libel on the
community, contained in that passage
descriptive of his seizure on the pier
of Aberdeen, which has been already
quoted. The magistrates, being at
once the prosecutors and the judges,
had little difficulty in committing
him; and he was thus very roughly
awakened from a dream in which he
“began to think himself happy in
having endured these misfortunes, a
recital of which promised to put him
in a more prosperous situation than
he had ever hoped for.” The stock
in hand of his books, amounting to
three hundred and fifty copies, was
seized and burned in the market-place
by the common hangman, and he
was committed to prison until he
should sign a recantation of the passage
containing the account of the
kidnapping. The mind that bore up
against the fiercest cruelties of the
savages, seems to have bowed before
these judicial terrors. In the centre of
the torturing hordes, without a civilised
eye to look on him, he acquired the stern
virtues of those on whom he looked—
A stoic of the woods, a man without a tear.”
Among his own people, beneath
the shield of British justice, with a
public to whom oppression never
appeals in vain he sank unmanned;
and in utter prostration of spirit he
signed the recantation in the terms in
which it was desired, and marched
out of prison a heartbroken and ruined
man.
But the cup of the iniquities of his
oppressors was now full, and their
hour of retribution was at hand. The
blow dealt against them was not so
severe as injured justice might have
required, but it was dealt with an
ignominious scorn that made compensation
for its want of severity. There
were at that time many men of high
spirit and great attainments in the
Scottish bar. They knew that the
age they belonged to was one, in which
the safety of the public liberties was
intimately allied with the independence
of the bar. It was not an
uncommon practice for a few of the
ablest and most popular advocates to
unite together in vindication of the
victim of some formidable system of
oppression; and, fortunately for Williamson,
his case attracted their generous
interest. Andrew Crosbie, the
prototype of Scott’s Pleydell, threw
his whole energies, and they were not
small, into this cause. The pleadings
at our bar at that time were full of
philosophy, general declamation, and
poetry; and we have before us some
papers from Crosbie’s pen which are
brilliant and pleasing specimens of
this class of forensic rhetoric. At
the present day the rhetoric of the law
appeals only to the jury, and in the
shape of vocal oratory. In the days
of our grandfathers it was addressed
to the learned bench, and was embodied
in carefully prepared written
pleadings. The intellectual rank of
the audience to be influenced, and the
medium of communication, would thus
naturally invest the pleadings of these
old lawyers with a literary turn, not
equalled in the corresponding productions
of this age. So we find that[622]
Crosbie bursts open the case with
these well-turned periods:—
“That liberty which the constitution
of this country considers as its
favourite object, is the result of the
due equipoise which our law has
established between the authority of
magistrates and the rights of the people.
As the relative duties of society
must be enforced by the magistrate,
and compliance with the laws exacted
from the citizens by means of his
authority, all the power that is necessary
for these salutary purposes is
bestowed upon him; and, in the due
execution of it, he is not only entitled
to the protection of the law, but is an
object of its veneration. Yet the
same principles that have thus armed
him with authority, for the benefit of
society, have wisely imposed on him
a restraint from abusing it.”
The result of these proceedings was,
that, in 1762, the Court unanimously
awarded to Williamson damages to
the extent of £100; and it was declared
that, for this sum as well as
£80 of costs, the guilty individuals
should be personally liable, “and that
the same shall be no burden upon the
town of Aberdeen.” A corporation
is a sort of ideal object; it has no
personality; it has been pronounced,
by a high authority, to have no conscience;
it has just one reality about
it—it has a purse. Into this purse its
members may have been accustomed,
from time to time, to dip for the deeds
done by them in the flesh—that is,
in their corporeal, not their corporate
capacity. Perhaps the law, in
countenancing this arrangement, considered
that the members of a corporation
must be so essentially wound up
in its interests, that parting with the
money of the corporation—that is,
with the money of the public—was
as great a punishment for their own
individual delicts as parting with their
own. Be this as it may, the Court
decreed that, on this occasion, the
public of Aberdeen should not pay for
the outrage inflicted on Williamson.
Now let us behold the ingenuity with
which these worshipful gentlemen
baffled the Court, and made the public
pay after all. There were certain
dues collected by the magistrates, as
deputies of the Lord High Admiral of
the Coast. It appears that this high
official might have applied the sums
so levied to his own use, but he had
ceased for some considerable time to
exact them, and, by consuetude, they
had been added to the revenues of the
corporation. Now, if the Lord High
Admiral had set covetous eyes on this
fund, to apply it to his own domestic
purposes, the act might have been
considered one of unutterable meanness—perhaps
the corporation would
have resisted it. But, on the other
hand, to demand a portion of this
money, and use it for getting the
members of the corporation out of a
scrape, was a highly public-spirited
act. The High Admiral assigned
£180 from this fund, to pay the damages
and costs to Williamson:[21] it
need not be said, that of course this
application was suggested to him by
persons who had the best reason to
believe that the corporation would not
resist it, and that all the business
arrangements for his operation on the
fund were simplified to his hand.
Having been so far successful, Williamson,
who seems to have had an
insuperable objection to half-measures,
raised an action of damages against
his kidnappers. It has been asserted,
though we do not know on what authority,
that the Crown was desirous
to institute criminal proceedings
against them, but that they were protected
by a clause of indemnity in
some act of parliament. Williamson
boldly laid his damages at £1000.
His perseverance drove his adversaries
to a series of extraordinary, and in
this country, fortunately, unprecedented
measures. They persuaded Williamson
that it would be for the mutual
advantage of the parties to have the
matter settled by arbitration, without
the costly intervention of the Court
of Session. He adopted the advice,
and the decision fell to be given by
James Forbes of Shiels, Sheriff-Substitute
of Aberdeenshire, acting as
oversman. We are introduced to this
gentleman’s convivial character in a
most startling manner, by the statement
of counsel that the Sheriff’s
mother, Lady Shiels, “died about the
4th of November, and there can be no[623]
doubt that he would get a hearty dose
at her burial.” It was accordingly on
that occasion that the worthy judge
appears to have commenced a series
of potations, under the pressure of
which he speedily followed his parent
to the grave. Williamson’s affair came
through his hands in the very climax
of his convivial fit; and both parties
seem to have considered it their duty
to minister assiduously to these furious
cravings, which ever cried with the
Cyclop “Δος μοι ἑτι προφρων.”
Williamson was not backward in
contributing to the Sheriff’s conviviality.
His own account of his motives
was, that knowing Forbes to be
prepared to decide unfairly, he wished
to keep him so hard at his beloved
pursuit of drinking, that he should
have no opportunity of exercising his
other avocation of judging. Accordingly,
he employed a friend “to tenchel
and drink” the Sheriff—or, as it
is elsewhere expressed, “to drink him
hard;” in fact, the operation is talked
of quite in an abbreviated and technical
form, as a common proceeding in
the way of business in the Sheriff
Court. The drouthy crony who performed
this duty seems to have taken
to it with the same disinterested zeal,
with which Kean sat up three nights
drinking with a friend under depression,
for the purpose of keeping up his
spirits. The favoured individual must
have felt his task coming light to his
hands, when he found the Sheriff in a
tavern “busy at hot punch about
eleven o’clock forenoon.” An attempt
was made on him by the enemy, but
Williamson and his drinking assistant
carried him off in triumph to the
“New Inn” to dinner, where, however,
they were obliged to submit to
the presence of the other party, who
held a hospitable competition with
them in plying the Sheriff with the
liquor which he loved. Here they all
“sat close drinking, as is the phrase
in that part of the country, helter skelter—that
is, copiously and alternately
of different liquors—till 11 o’clock at
night, when Forbes, by this time dead-drunk,
was conveyed home by his two
servant maids, with the assistance of
George Williamson, Gerard, and the
Pursuer.” This is the counsel’s history
of the day, and that it is not an
exaggerated one, we may infer from
an average quotation from the evidence:
one of the witnesses thus concludes
his narrative:—
“Depones, that from four o’clock in the
afternoon to eleven o’clock that night,
they all drunk what they call in Aberdeenshire
Helter Skelter, alternately of
different liquors, and plentifully, in such
a way that the Sheriff in particular was
very drunk, and the deponent himself was
also drunk. That the Sheriff’s two servant
maids came for him with a lantern
to carry him home, and came into the
room where the company was, and staid
there some time—fully a quarter of an
hour—and got some drink, but what it
was he cannot tell. That the Sheriff
called for a good part of the liquor which
was drunk. That at last the deponent
assisted to carry home the Sheriff, who
was not able to walk; and either the pursuer
or Mr Gerard assisted the deponent
in so doing; and the two maids went
before him with a lantern, and placed
him in his easy-chair in his bedroom, and
then the Sheriff called upon his maids to
give the company drink, which the maids
refused to give, and then they came away
and left him.”
Next day the enemy took possession
of Forbes by a coup de main. They
seized him in bed, half through his
drunken sleep, and conveyed him to a
favourite houf, kept by a man with the
historical name of Archibald Campbell.
There “tea and coffee were called for
to breakfast, but as these insipid liquors
were not to Forbes’s mind, a
large dose of spirits, white wine, and
punch was administered to him, with
cooling draughts of porter from time
to time.” The kidnappers hired a
whole floor of the inn for that eventful
day—it was the last on which the reference
remained valid, so that if it
passed without a decision, the question
went back to the Court of Session;
and the worthy confederates gave express
instructions that Williamson was
not to obtain access to their conclave,
and that Forbes was to be denied to
him. That sport of fortune became
naturally alarmed when he heard that
Forbes was not at home; and knowing
instinctively where else he was
likely to be, searched for him “in all
the taverns in town,” as Seldon tells
us that the King of Spain was searched
for in London when he was outlawed.
One of the waiters, in his evidence,
stated that Williamson came to the
house and “inquired at the deponent[624]
if Shiels was there, to which he answered,
in obedience to the orders he
had received from collector Finlayson,
that Shiels was not there; that on
this the pursuer left Mr Campbell’s
house, and (having returned in about
an hour) he insisted with the deponent
that Shiels was in the house, and that
it was to no purpose to deny him, for
that he knew by the deponent’s face
that he was there. But deponent still
denied that Shiels was in the house.”
Deponent was, unfortunately for his
professional prospects, not sufficiently
brazen-faced for a waiter. The Sheriff
was soon brought “up to the mark.”
Cards were introduced, and they had
a roaring day of it. For the sake of
appearances, at the time when he was
making up his judicial mind, the
Sheriff retired to a room alone. Here
a message was conveyed to him from
his sister, intimating that he had made
an appointment for that day, and the
time to keep it had arrived. “Whereupon,”
says a witness, “Shiels touched
his nose with his finger, and said
‘Jode’—a by-word of his—’Davie, you
see from whence this comes’—that
Shiels returned for answer to his servant
that he could not go, being engaged
about peremptory business.”
He first spoke about awarding “a
trifle” to Williamson. In the end he
gave a decision entirely against his
claim; and the confederates considered
this so great a triumph, that next
morning, being Sunday, they were
reported to have read the “Decree
Arbitral” to a circle of impatient well-wishers
on the “Plainstones” or market-place,
while the citizens were on
their way to church. After having
pronounced the decree, the Sheriff,
according to the testimony of one witness,
“was very merry and jocose,
and engrossed a good deal of the conversation;”
and the waiter who refused
Williamson admission to him had to
testify that “he conveyed him home
to his own house, as he had done many
a night besides that.”
There were many picturesque little
incidents in the whole affair. Thus
we are told by one witness, in a
very pathetic strain, of abortive efforts
made by the Sheriff to go through the
public market-place from one tavern
to another. “In a little the Sheriff
and the deponent came down to go to
the New Inn; and upon the Sheriff’s
observing that there were too many
people upon the exchange, and that
he was too far gone in liquor to cross
the street, he turned in again to John
Bain’s, and afterwards made another
attempt of the same kind, and returned
for the same reason; and a little
after two o’clock they made a third
attempt, and, observing that the exchange
was thin of people, they went
over to the New Inn.” Discreet Sheriff—he
had achieved the Greek sage’s
problem of knowing himself! But
other people knew him, too; and thus
the hostess of the inn, being asked if
“when Shiels was once drunk, he did
not keep in a hand—that is, he continued
drunk for some days,” answered,
that “she has observed Shiels as in
drink at one time and to continue so
for several days after, and that was
too commonly his case; that it is
her opinion, when Shiels was in
liquor, by flattering of his vanity, he
might be very easily induced to do
things which he would not otherwise
do; and the deponent has had occasion
to see several instances of this
sort, by which she means that she has
heard Shiels, when in liquor, promise
to do things which she believes he
would not have done if sober; nor
does the deponent remember or know
that ever Shiels did do any of these
things when sober that he said he
would do when in liquor.”
But there are two sides to all questions;
and as human nature has a tendency
towards extremes, there were
some people prepared to testify to the
supernatural and alarming intenseness
of the Sheriff’s sobriety. It was, we
believe, a townsman of this same Sheriff
who, when thrown from his horse,
being asked by a sympathising lady
who was passing, if he were hurt?
answered in the intenseness of his
politeness—”Oh! no, mem! quite the
reverse—quite the reverse.” So it
appeared in the eyes of some of his
friends that Forbes was not merely as
sober as a judge, but upon the whole
a good deal more sober than a well-constituted
judge ought to be—if he
had any blemish, it was on the reverse
side of intoxication. One of the several
landladies whose establishments
he frequented—not the lady already
quoted—was especially eloquent on this[625]
point. “At dinner-time they only
drank a bottle of wine and half a
mutchkin of punch [the witness makes
no allusion to the consumption before
and after.] Mr Forbes also drank tea
in the deponent’s house, and she had
occasion to see Mr Forbes at breakfast
and dinner, and when he went out of
her house when the company parted
after supper at night; and upon all
these occasions he, Mr Forbes, was
perfectly sober, and sufficiently capable
of business, and when he went out of
her house, she remembers perfectly,
she turned in to her servants and said,
that she never knew Mr Forbes sit so
long in her house on so little drink;
and she added, God grant that neither
Mr Forbes nor she might be fey.” So
awful and portentous was his sobriety!
Another witness who testified to the
production of so many items of liquor
that it makes one giddy to read the
list, winds up by saying—”After
drinking a few glasses, they were told
that supper was on the table in another
room, to which they moved: That
after supper they drank a moderate
quantity of wine, and punch, and parted
sober about eleven o’clock: That
the deponent had a particular proof of
Mr Forbes’s sobriety after supper, by
his maintaining, with great spirit and
elocution, one side of a problematical
question that occurred in the company.”
The law is extremely averse to review
the decision of an arbiter. He
may be stupid and careless; he may
have utterly misunderstood both the
law and the facts; but the parties have
adopted the reference as a succedaneum
to litigation, and they “must
stand the hazard of the die.” In a
few instances, however, where there
has been gross corruption, or a palpable
combination against one of the
parties, the law has interfered to
reverse the proceedings. The case of
Peter Williamson is one of these
instances; and on the 3d of December
1768, some years after the poor
Sheriff-Substitute had bidden himself
from his disgrace by drinking himself
into the grave, the Court awarded
Peter Williamson damages to the
extent of £200 against the persons
who, nearly thirty years previously,
had spirited him away from the pier
of Aberdeen.
The subsequent career of Peter
Williamson, though not all directly
our present purpose, is so inviting
that we cannot pass it over. He was
one of those men who, with no settled
purpose of life, have their brains
perpetually spinning forth projects,
and their hands perpetually putting
them in operation. Wherever external
circumstances placed him, there
his internal nature predestined him
turn the opportunities afforded him to
the best account. We have seen him
exercising the isolated energies of the
self-sustaining savage in the wilderness;
we shall now see him regulating
the complex wheels of mutually dependent
civilisation. One of his
earliest projects was announced, in
1762, through a letter in the Edinburgh
Courant. The drain of able-bodied
men by the war had, he stated,
prompted him to endeavour to discover
some labour-saving machine,
to facilitate the operations of the harvest;
and he had at considerable
expense invented an engine which
would, “in the hands of a single man,
do more execution in a field of oats
in one day, and to better purpose,
than it is in the power of six shearers
to do. This machine,” he continues,
“is now completed, and is constructed
in such a manner that, when the corn
is tolerably thick, it will cut down
near a sheaf at a stroke, and that
without shaking the grain, or disordering
the straw, besides laying down
the corn as regularly as the most
expert shearer can do.” The machine
possessed other qualifications far too
numerous to be recapitulated here;
and though the inventor protested that
“neither vanity nor conceit,” but the
sole desire to serve the public, prompted
him to expatiate on its merits, it is
not absolutely necessary, at the present
day, to join in all his anticipations
of its wonderful influence on the
amelioration of mankind. We are
no authority on the abstruse practical
subject of reaping-machines; but justice
to our hero renders it right to say
that his invention found a place in
agricultural nomenclature, as “the
basket-scythe.”[22] We have already[626]
mentioned some of his achievements
in literature. He published a pamphlet
on the Militia: and, contemporaneously
with the invention of the scythe,
we find him advertising, along with
his account of his adventures, that
“Commissions from the country will
be punctually answered for this and
all other sorts of books; as also stationery-ware
of all sorts;” and in
connexion with this general announcement
of a stationery-establishment,
he enlarges on another book, apparently
of his own composition, called
“A General View of the Whole
World; containing the Names of the
principal Countries, Kingdoms, States,
and Islands,—their length, breadth,
and capital cities, with the longitude
and latitude; also the produce, revenue,
strength, and religion of each
country.” This encyclopedia, political,
statistical, and theological, was
to be had for six shillings sterling.
From such comprehensive themes we
find him descending to the object of
the following curious advertisement,
dated 9th April 1772:—
“This day was published, price one
shilling the pack, and sold by Peter
Williamson, printer, in the head of Forester’s
Wynd, Edinburgh, the Impenetrable
Secrets which is called Proverb-Cards,
containing excellent sentiment,
and are so composed, that they discover
the thoughts of one’s mind in a very
curious and extraordinary manner. The
explanation of the secret is given gratis
with the pack; each set consists of
twenty cards, and ten lines upon each
card.”[23]
We may here, perhaps, have traced
to its invention the well-known toy
called “Conversation-Cards,” which
has enlivened many a little Christmas
party. If this be so, the debt of
youth in general, to the poor kidnapped
boy, is not small.
In 1776 he started a weekly periodical
called “The Scot’s Spy, or
Critical Observer,” which appears to
have been continued through the following
year with the title of “The
New Scot’s Spy.” In the mean time,
he kept a tavern, over the door of
which he advertised himself as “from
the other world.” It appears to have
been for some time in the Parliament
Square, and subsequently in the interior
of the Parliament House itself,
part of the wide area of which was
partitioned into booths. Every now
and then he was dropping before the
public some invention great or small.
Now it was a “new invented portable
printing-press;” next, marking-ink
for linen, “which stands washing,
boiling, and bleaching, and is more
regular and beautiful than any needle.”
But the chief monument of his energy
was the establishment of a penny
post-office for the city of Edinburgh,
which he supported as a private
speculation. It appears to have been
soon after the year 1780 that he commenced
this undertaking, and contemporaneously
with it he published
a Street Directory. One might suppose
that the post-office, the directory,
and the tavern, with an occasional
invention or pamphlet, would
form sufficient occupation, not only for
one head, but one family. Williamson,
however, must have all his fires
full of irons; and so we find that his
wife and daughter had to appear
before the public as busy as himself
in their own department. On the
cover of his directory it is intimated,
that “Mantua-making is carried on
in all its branches as formerly,” by
“Mrs Williamson and daughter;”
who, lest any means of exercising
their craft should pass them, by reason
either of its insignificance or its
gravity, are made to state, that they
“engraft silk, cotton, thread, and
worsted stockings; make silk gloves,
and every article in the engrafting
branch, in the neatest manner, and on
the most reasonable terms; likewise
silk stockings washed in the most
approved style; also grave-clothes
made on the shortest notice.”
One would naturally imagine that all
these professions of activity must have
indicated a thrifty, industrious, moral,
happy home. Alas, no! In 1789
Williamson was obliged to divorce his
second wife, the mother of several
children; and the revolting details of
the inquiry show too plainly that the
degraded woman pursued another profession
besides those efforts of decent[627]
industry which her husband advertised
to the world. She, on her part,
charged her husband with having
acquired tipling habits, and keeping
low dissipated company; while she
stated that, notwithstanding the considerable
sums that passed through his
hands in the course of his various speculations,
his family were frequently
subjected to great privations. The
inquiries connected with the divorce
exhibit throughout, tokens of sordid
squalor, which show that Williamson
was little fitted to seize the tides of
fortune that so frequently ran in his
favour, or to direct his energies into
any satisfactory path of self-advancement.
Active and turbulent as he had
been—dreaded, admired, nay, respected
for his services as a citizen—he had
never bettered his condition, or risen
above the rank of the vagabond. His
total want of early education may have
unfitted him to take advantage of his
opportunities. “The reader,” he says,
in one of his pamphlets, “will be here
asking what school I was brought up
at? I shall only tell them, that the
extent of it was upwards of four thousand
miles, and the height thereof as
high as the heavens, governed by
Indians of many nations; and regular
education is no way taught among
them, but handed down from one
generation to another; and their records
are kept, marked with tomahawks on
the outside of trees, and can be distinguished
by themselves for centuries
back.” It might be a sublime school—but
not a hopeful seminary for sober
citizens. Yet, among Kay’s exquisitely
hard etchings there is a portrait
of Peter, from which it is evident that
lie must have been a very handsome
worshipful-looking man, with that
well-fed self-assured air—that corporation
dignity of manner, and citizen
urbanity, if one may use the expression,
which beseem the corporate
officer. Nature and the tailor seem
at the moment to have united to represent
in his person a Deacon at
least, if not a Bailie. He is depicted
in conversation with Abyssinian Bruce,
and as saying to the haughty Lord of
Kinnaird—”There is more truth in
one page of my Edinburgh directory,
than in all your five volumes 4to; so,
when you talk to me, don’t imagine
yourself at the source of the Nile.”
Poor Williamson’s eventful life came
to an end on the 19th January 1769.
THE REPEALER’S WISH GRANTED.—AN IRISH TALE.
IN ONE SHORT CHAPTER.
Nobody doubts that there was hot
blood—misunderstanding—difficulty—at
the beginning. It is clear enough,
also, that many arrangements which
followed were not of a soothing kind.
Nor can it well be denied;—but stop
a little! The other side of the question
seems to be perpetually consigned
to oblivion. Numbers of people are
in ecstasies with the year 1782. The
wildest democrats of the present day
revert with pride to the glimpse of
nationality exhibited by Ireland immediately
before the Union. The
grand choral cry of Repealers is for a
Parliament once more in Dublin. Oh,
melancholy, deplorable, almost ludicrous
inconsistency! The year 1782
and Repeal! The independence of
Ireland after 1782 and Repeal! The
old Irish Parliament and Repeal!
Plunket—a son of Ireland—talked of
history being an old almanac. Memorable
indeed was the year 1782.
But its trophies were, the handiwork
of the Saxon. Bright may
have been the gleam of independence
which succeeded that year. The
whole movement owed character and
solidity to great Saxon leaders.
Conspicuous is the fame of those men
who protested with fiery eloquence[628]
against the treaty of the Union; and
these were all Saxons. It is very
strange, but very true, that the sinews
and loins of the agitation now-a-days
are all begotten of Saxon spirit and
Saxon freedom. There is not a letter
in the alphabet of self-government—there
is not a syllable in the code of
municipal law—there is not a sentence
in the charter of political liberty—of
Ireland, which is not the lesson, the
example, or the boon of the Saxon.
Every thing that Ireland now demands
is an imitation of a Saxon
institution. And Ireland only demands
these things, because for ages
Saxon institution have pervaded her
soil, and imbued her people. Grattan
and Charlemont are Saxon
names. In all the principles for which
these remarkable men contended, no
vestige of a Celtic idea can be traced.
Until the Saxon—conqueror as he was—touched
the Irish soil, there did not
grow, blossom, or bear fruit any intelligible
notion of social order, or
public liberty. But the gratitude of
nations is not different from the gratitude
of individuals. Away with the
Saxon!
Can nothing cure the madness?
Large practical wisdom in legislation,
exuberant boundless prodigality of
munificence, are equally unavailing.
Away with the Saxon! But disgust
may at length do what force never
could have done. Honest, sober,
orderly folks in Britain begin to cherish
strange thoughts. And the wings
of thoughts are words outspoken.
Are ye ready, O Milesians! for
such a dawn when it breaks?
There was nothing either very
bright or very dull about the morning.
Yet not a single human being you met
was inclined even to whistle merrily or
recklessly. And was there, then, silence
over the whole land? Very far from
it, I assure you. At the harbour of
every sea-port, where a vessel of any
size could come, there was a most unmistakeable
noise. Heavily, steadily,
dreadfully, came down along the rugged
stones of each quay the continual
tread and tramp of armed men, who,
coldly and speechlessly as statues,
marched towards the ships. But there
was no other noise. The officers gave
no word of command; nor was any
command needed. Unbroken as the
stream of the river, hundreds after
hundreds, without any clash, or din, or
tumult, passed from the solid land on
board of the floating bulwarks of Old
England, and without a shout or a
sigh—without a murmur of adieu—without
the momentary radiance of a
smile on a solitary face—departed
from Ireland. The Saxons were
going. The quick strokes of the paddle-wheels
whitened the waters;—the
sail bellied bigly to the wind.
From Erin the Green, the Saxons
were GONE. Then rose from earth to
sky—what?
For many a day thousands of eyes
had been gazing at the bustling scene.
At first, the spectacle of such crowds
of all sorts of people going leisurely
away with all their kith and kin, with
all their bag and baggage, brought
with it no distinct idea. The first
loaded ship which left the harbour with
such a freight took its departure beneath
a shower of triumphantly derisive
shouts. And so did many a
vessel afterwards. But people become
tired of shouting at the same thing.
Likewise, a constant repetition of the
same thing, which in certain circumstances
will destroy wonder, does in
other circumstances beget and spread
wonder. The sameness of the business
began to be painful. Countless
throngs of lookers-on still choked the
quay: but the gibe was rarely heard;
the cheer had quite died away. It
was incredible how time lagged in its
flight. Suddenly, once more, a stir ran
through these gazing tens of thousands.
A feeble cry—more like a cry
of pain than of joy—rang from the
discord of the innumerable lips. Every
body was gone, except the soldiers.
Of the hated Saxons, all who lived by
the arts or occupations of peace, all
were at length away—men, women,
and children. The soldiers remained
till all their peaceful brethren were
safely on the bosom of the treacherous
sea—safer than the bosom of ungrateful
Ireland. The soldiers now went
themselves. It was not an hour or a
day, in which that embarkation could
be completed. On it went without
interruption. And the people stood
by, and saw it going on. Why was
there not the continuous roar of exultation
from moment to moment, as file[629]
after file, regiment after regiment,
mass after mass of the bloody servants
of the Saxon sullenly and silently retreated?
Strange, surely, that it was
not so! Strange, surely, that there
was no whisper all this time from the
bystanders! Strange, surely, that
the bystanders, as the ships, ship after
ship, sailed away with those very
Saxon soldiers, began to turn their
regards off altogether from the ships,
and to fling unquiet doubtful glances
one on the other! The detested
foreigner was gone;—and was there,
therefore, more neighbourly love
among those that remained?
What! Erin Mavourneen, is not
your emancipation come? Why is
there no shout? The Saxons are
going. The quick strokes of the
paddle-wheels whiten the waters.
Where is the pæan of the ransomed
and redeemed? The sail bellies bigly
to the wind. From Erin the Green,
the Saxons are gone. Then rose
from earth to sky—what?
Ireland is left to itself—wholly,
entirely, absolutely to
itself. The Repealer has his wish.
The sea runs between Ireland and
England—and all that is Irish and
all that is English. The cable is cut.
The Emerald Isle is adrift. No Saxon
soldier pollutes her soil; but not a
Saxon shilling glistens in her purse.
The British Viceroy is no more;
neither is the British Chancellor of
the Exchequer any more—THERE.
Ireland has got its own parliament.
Also Ireland has got its own
poor. Not a stiver of English millions
now crosses St George’s Channel.
Not for one death by starvation
now is England or the Saxon
answerable. Ireland has her own
exuberant Exchequer. Ireland
pours abundance into the myriad
mouths of her famine-stricken
People. Shout, then, O Ireland!
shout!
The sail bellies bigly to the wind.
From Erin the Green the Saxons are
gone. The sun of Repeal is at its
noon. Then rose from earth to sky—what?
And they looked into the faces of
each other with a dull, blank look—and
from earth to sky arose the yell
of wild despair, of irretrievable confusion,
and of maddening perdition.
The Repealer had his wish. The
cable was cut. Ireland was adrift—and
LEFT TO ITSELF. Order, law,
justice, peace, trade, industry, money,
prosperity, and—oh terrible truth!—Independence
were gone away—quite
away with the Saxon.
And the Milesian Republic endured—we
blush to number the hours
of its ephemeral and horrible existence.
Every where the fair face of
the beautiful Isle was hideously
seamed with scars of civil war. Every
where mounted upwards the smoke of
roof-trees destroyed, and hearthstones
desolated. Every where over the
surface of the great surrounding ocean
boomed the discordant wail of the land
torn by the vultures of anarchy.
Again! at the harbours of sea-ports
there was an unmistakeable noise.
Over the rugged stones went the continual
tramp and tread of armed men,
who, with bursts of brutal insolence,
marched from the ships. The clang
of foreign arms again sounded in the
cities, along the plains, and across the
hills of Erin. Ireland had become the
province of a foreign power which did
not speak the English tongue. Ireland
was that day trampled on by the
iron heel of a new master.
Albion, from its white cliffs, saw
the scene. But the ties had been
long broken.
THE LAST WALK.
BY B. SIMMONS.
O’er-leant by broad embracing trees,
A streamlet to the lonely air
Murmurs its meek low melodies;
And there, as if to drink the tune,
And mid the sparkling sands to play,
One constant Sunbeam still at noon
Shoots through the shades its golden way.
My lost Madonna, whose glad life
Was like, that ray of radiant air,
The March-wind’s violet scents blew rife
When last we sought that fountain fair.
Blythe as the beam from heaven arriving,
—Thy hair held back by hands whose gleam
Was white as stars with night-clouds striving—
Thy bright lips bent and sipp’d the stream.
In soul as faultless in thy form,—
As o’er the wave thy beauty bent
It blushed thee back each rosy charm.
How soon the senseless wave resign’d
The tints, with thy retiring face,
While glass’d within my mournful mind
Still glows that scene’s enchanting grace.
Where once thy presence round me shone,
To echoing Memory long shall speak
The Past’s sweet legends, Worshipp’d One!
The wild blue hills, the boundless moor,
That, like my lot, stretch’d dark afar,
And o’er its edge, thine emblem pure,
The never-failing evening star.
Crimson’d thy home beside the Glen—
The village pathway, leading back
From thee to haunts of hated men—
The walk to watch thy chamber’s ray,
‘Mid storm and midnight’s rushing wings—
These, these were joys, long pass’d away,
To dwell with Grief’s eternal things.
Before thy slender-sandall’d feet
The dallying wave its silver flung,
Then dash’d far ocean’s breast to meet;
And farther, wider, from thy side
Than unreturning streams could rove,
Dark Fate decreed me to divide—
To me, my henceforth buried Love!
Madonna, now for ever fair,
To death of Distance I have died,
And all has perished, but—Despair.
Whether thy fate with woe be fraught,
Or Joy’s gay rainbow gleams o’er thee,
I’ve died to all, but the mad thought
That what was once no more shall be.
How time or tears may change that brow;
Thine eyes shall smile, thy cheek shall glow
To me in distant years as now.
And when in holier worlds, where Blame,
And Blight, and Sorrow, have no birth,
Thou’rt mine at last—I’ll clasp the same
Unalter’d Angel, loved on earth.
MAN IS A FEATHERLESS BIPED.
I have heard—I saw yesterday that
fact enlarged upon in Mrs Thunder’s
Tales of Passion—that people’s hair
may be turned gray by intense anxiety,
intense fear, intensity of any kind, in
a single day. My hair is not exactly
gray (far from it, indeed, considering
my time of life)—but, if the above
physical phenomenon did ever really
occur, it ought to be silvery-white.
For I have passed through a day, the
consequences of which colour, and will
colour, my whole existence. Life’s
fever came to a crisis, and the crisis
turned out unfavourably. The threads
of my destiny got into a tangle, and
Fate in a passion cut the knot with
her scissors. My earthly career has
been divided into two distinctly-marked
portions, and the point where
the two are united—the bending-stone
(as the Greeks say) of the race-course,
is the day on which I was plucked.
Reader of Maga, as your experiences
are possibly confined to the land
of Maga’s nativity, I will explain to
you what it is to be plucked. It is to
have your degree refused at one of the
English universities. Now don’t suppose
that, when I have said this, I
have said all. The mischief does not
end with the refusal. It is bad enough,
truly, to have gone through three
years of reading and walking, or of
port-wine drinking and tandem-driving,
and then to get nothing for your
trouble. But that’s not it. A plucking
brings with it consequences quite
peculiar to itself—consequences hardly
intelligible out of England—hardly intelligible,
indeed, out of the sphere of
the upper classes in England. The
English universities are the nurseries
of adolescent English gentlemen—of
the whole aristocracy, church, and bar.
And the many thousand persons comprised
in these very extensive denominations,
although they may have
nothing else in common, agree in fond
and not very discriminating reverence
for Oxford and Cambridge. I really
believe that many a man, whose actual
reminiscences of these seats of
learning are confined to the pace of
the boats and the badness and dearness
of the wine, yet manages to persuade
himself that his being was
somehow exalted by his three years’
course. And then the sacredness
which attaches to their verdict! A
fellow will pass current any where
with the university stamp upon him.
I know that Muggleton, who got a
medal, and is the slowest dummy in
creation, used to be invited occasionally
to dinner-parties as a substitute
for the late S. S. Besides, university
life is common ground to half the
world. You place Tories and Whigs,
high churchmen and low churchmen,
round the same table, and there follows
a wrangle or a quarrel; but, let
the conversation once veer round to
the incidents of “Slogger’s year,” or
the character of Dr ——, and you
will find the talk flowing freely, and
opinions unanimous.
So you see the unpleasantness of
there being nothing to be said about
one, under such circumstances, except
that one was plucked. Of Mr Pennefeather,
of Elmstead Lodge, Surrey,
(my present designation,) little is
known in the neighbourhood of the
aforesaid Elmstead Lodge, beyond the
fact that he and his charming family
live there. But the name of Pennefeather
of St Saviour’s, Cambridge, is
common property, and hundreds
know it in connexion with certain
unfortunate circumstances, already
alluded to.
I was always in my college considered
rather a reading man. I
attended chapel and lecture regularly.
I went to few parties or none. Grindham
of St John’s (the present dean of
——), and Swetter of Trinity
(the new Queen’s counsel), backed by
their respective colleges for the senior
wranglership, were old school-fellows
of mine, and we continued our acquaintance.
By dint of flattering
Swetter, and listening to Grindham’s
endless holdings forth on mathematical
subjects, I grew into favour with both.
I believe the worthy fellows began to
think me one of themselves,—nothing
very brilliant, perhaps, but still sure
of a decent place in the honour-list.
And, indeed, had fate pleased, their
influence might have brought things
to a better issue. I was induced to
keep my outer door scrupulously shut
till two o’clock P.M.; and, though I
often fell asleep in my chair, and[632]
conic sections always made my head
ache, I nevertheless made some way.
But I was ruined by a flute! I had
learned to play in early life—my
mother liked me to accompany my
sisters; and now the accomplishment,
of which I had grown most school-boyishly
ashamed, was discovered by
a lazy, handsome, perfumed, kid-gloved
flaneur of a fellow, Jenkyns of
our college, whose rooms were above
mine. He was just then getting up a
musical association, and of all things
wanted a second flute. I have no
patience to narrate the steps of the
seduction and triumph,—how I resisted
his overtures at first, then gave
way conditionally, then unconditionally,—how
we had meetings, and held
committees, and gave concerts,—how
the dons first looked suspicious, then
indifferent, then applausible,—and
how, finally, far conspicuous with my
white waistcoat and baton, I led the
band on the first anniversary of our
foundation, in the presence of the
vice-chancellor and a brilliant assemblage
of professors and heads of
houses. But the degree examination
was approaching—unappeasable, inevitable.
Grindham, I confess, had begun to
look cold on me; but Swetter, who
was a little ambitious of being considered
an accomplished gentleman as
well as a great mathematician, rather
countenanced my proceedings. He
never joined us himself—he was a
great deal too deep for that—but he
largely affected contempt for fellows
who maintained that fiddling and
reading were incompatible. And
indeed, without being in the least
aware of it, I had been made, as it
were, the pattern-man of our association
and the new system. Did any
one object to our concerts, rehearsals,
and practisings, as occupying too
much time, he was referred to Pennefeather
of St Saviour’s, “a regular
leading man, by Jove—pal of Grindham
and Swetter—goes home after a concert,
and sits up half the night with a
wet cloth round his head.” So said
report—lying as usual; and my fall
was the greater in consequence.
The examination was over, and the
result was to be announced next
morning. I had felt my ideas rather
vague on the subject of the questions
asked, and half suspected that my
answers partook of their looseness.
Still I had my hopes—I had covered
a good deal of paper with my writing—a
wranglership was not so very
unlikely. With this conviction I went
to bed, and slept, on the whole, very
soundly. In the morning I dressed,
shaved, and breakfasted, with considerable
deliberation; and, just before
nine o’clock, walked down to the
senate-house. The scene there, on
this and like occasions, is sufficiently
exciting to an uninterested person—something
more than exciting to one
in a situation like mine. A crowd of
young men, half mad with expectation,
beset the doors of the edifice.
The fate of themselves and their
friends, their bets and the honour of
their respective colleges, are at stake.
They shout and scream. The doors
are thrown open. All rush in. A
pandemoniac confusion ensues. Then
some patriotic individual volunteers
to read aloud the expanded list, and,
hoisted on the shoulders of his neighbours,
begins,—wranglers, “Grindham,
St John’s; Swetter, Trinity;
Pump, Trinity, (“Hooray!” shouts
somebody, and runs off to convey the
intelligence to Mr Pump, who is funking
in his room)—Mullins, St John’s;
Shobley, St Saviours; &c., &c.” I
listened calmly to the first half of the
wrangler-list, anxiously to the last,
tremblingly to the names in the next
class, agonisedly to those in the third
and last. My name was not there at
all! In the hope that it might have
been omitted by mistake, I waited
until the crowd thinned, and then,
with dim eyes, read the paper myself.
There was no mistake at all. I ran,
unobserved, to my rooms, locked myself
in, and during the next three
hours I won’t say what I did or
thought. There are moments—but
never mind! I’m a father of a family
now.
The day was verging towards the
afternoon when I put on my hat, determined
to go out and brave the
mocking looks of the undergraduate
world. I thought I had some notion
of what was to be expected, but the
bitterness of the draught surpassed
all my anticipations. I had hardly
got outside the gate of my college,
when there turned the nearest corner
a walking party of fifteen gentlemen
abreast—the centre-piece was Grindham.[633]
The two wings were composed
of his admiring, flattering friends.
My appearance caused a singular
alteration in the countenances of the
party. Some looked awkwardly;
most of them manifested a strong
inclination to laugh; but Grindham
himself would have passed without
recognising me, had not his neighbour
whispered something in his ear. He
turned and shook hands—I would
have given the world so that he had
cut me, for I expected some of that
pity which “d——d goodnatured”
friendship proffers on such occasions.
Alas! my friend had forgotten my
position in his own: he did not seem
in the least aware that any person
except himself and Swetter, the defeated
Swetter, had been interested
in the late examination. He talked
incoherently for some minutes, for
repressed exultation was making his
eyes dim, and causing his tongue to
stutter; and there we stood, he the
victor and I not even worthy to be
considered the vanquished, chattering
on the most indifferent matters—even
about that confounded musical association—and
neither of us venturing
to touch upon the subject which was
filling each of our hearts to overflowing.
Had any one of the fourteen
young men who were tittering together
at a little distance, been a cynic or a
psychologist, he might have freely
fed his humour, or made a valuable
addition to his stock of observation.
Grindham, Pennefeather—pride
struggling hard to be modest; shame
striving to gloss itself over with gay
indifference—human nature in either
case denying and belying itself—what
lesson, or what a caricature! But,
just before we separated, something
seemed to strike my companion. He
suddenly became more confused than
ever, and then was clearly striving
hard to look sentimental. “By the
bye, my dear fellow—oh! ah! I was
very sorry … better luck next
time, eh!” And so we parted. But
I had lost my friend.
I proceeded. An indistinct object
became visible on the other side of the
way, which, as I approached, gradually
assumed the form and proportions
of a man. It was a figure, not unfrequently
seen in my day in the streets
of Cambridge: a broad-brimmed, low-crowned
hat, which completely concealed
the countenance of the wearer,
just permitted to loom out of its shadow
a many-coloured neckhandkerchief,
printed with the flags of all
nations. This last cosmopolitan
habiliment shone in advantageous
contrast to a dogskin waistcoat, of
indescribable hue, and immensely
broad trousers of white flannel. No
coat at all was visible in front, but
behind you might perceive that one of
bright olive-coloured cloth came
sharply out immediately below the
arms,—a sporting Newmarket coat,
exaggerated to intensity. Such was
the outer man of Mr Charles Maxey,
of St Saviour’s; the inner man was
full of all corruption and wickedness.
This gentleman, being rather at a loss
for occupation amid the uncongenial
excitements of the day, was engaged
in somewhat roughly schooling a small
and horribly ugly terrier puppy to
follow him up and down the street.
I had no acquaintance with him. I
knew nothing of him whatever, beyond
the fact that he generally entered
the College Hall very much after the
proper time, dressed in a rough pilot
coat, and invariably swearing violently,
as he came in, at some unknown
person or object outside the door. But
it appeared that, if I had lost one
friend, I had gained another. He, who
would never have ventured to speak
to me before—for the credit of our
college, let me say that he was completely
and universally cut—now
rushed across the street, and shaking
me by the hand, bade me “cheer up,
(I had flattered myself I was looking
tolerably cheerful,) and d—n the concern!”
The beast then favoured me
with a dissertation on the nature, cause,
and consequences of mishaps like mine;
in the course of which he explained
that his own two pluckings had been
entirely owing to the remissness of his
private tutor, in not providing cigars
at his (the private tutor’s) rooms, and
thereby failing to render Mr Maxey’s
studies sufficiently agreeable. “B—
and T—,” censoriously remarked that
gentleman, “always do it: so I shall go
to one of them, and cut old Z—, next
term.” Finally, he insisted on taking
me off to breakfast, (breakfast at two
o’clock!) at the rooms of a friend of
his, who had been plucked fifteen
times, and meant going on to the
twentieth plucking, to entitle himself[634]
(according to an old Cambridge tradition,)
to a gratuitous degree. I accompanied
him in passive helplessness,
and found a room some thing more
than filled with about thirty Maxeys,
smoking and singing. I remember it
all to this day;—the indescribable
songs—the spiced ale—Maxey’s story
about trotting the gray mare to Newmarket—the
jocular allusions to myself—all
this comes over me now like
a dream of purgatory. The events of
that day are indissolubly linked together
in my mind; and I can never recall
my misfortune without recalling
too the meeting with Grindham and
the party at the rooms of Mr Maxey’s
friend. But hard as these things were
to endure in our little world at Cambridge,
I have since experienced worse
consequences of that accursed plucking
among grown men, and in a manner
made more painful to a sensitive organisation
like mine.
I won’t say what my father said when
he heard of this termination of my university
career. He had been a chancellor’s
medallist himself, and, in virtue
of his medal, was listened to in parliament
before the war. I believe he
thought that all a man’s doings in life
were contained in his university exploits,
like the chicken in the egg. Me
he sent off to read theology with a
clergyman in the country, previously
to taking orders—for a family living
awaited me. In this position I remained
two years. I may mention,
in passing, that my worthy instructor,
a perfect ninny, though a former fellow
of his college, despised me utterly for
my past failure, and was at no pains
to conceal his contempt; and at the
end of that time, I set out for the
cathedral city of F——, to go through
the bishop’s preparatory examination.
Now, there is a prevalent notion in
England, or at least in the English
universities, that a bishop’s examination
is regulated after a peculiar fashion.
It is reported that the prelate, or his
chaplain, examines beforehand the
calendars of the two universities, and
adapts his subsequent questions to the
information thence derived, in what
may be called reverse order. Thus,
a wrangler or first-classman, being
supposed fit for any thing, is asked
nothing in particular. It was even
whispered—ay! even in these days
of priestly dignity—that when my
friend Grindham’s eldest son, himself
a second senior wrangler, went up a
few weeks ago to the Bishop of ——,
his lordship merely demanded information
respecting the feeling of the
university on the Hampden question,
and on being satisfactorily answered,
remarked that he dined at six, and
dismissed his examinee. But, to resume—the
questions are said, or rather
were said, to increase in difficulty with
the decreasing honours of the applicant.
A second-classman had questions
of average difficulty put to him,
a man who took no honours, was stiffly
catechised; a plucked man—but how
it fared, and perhaps still fares, with
plucked men, you shall judge from my
case. After a night of excessive nervousness
at the inn, I proceeded to
the palace at ten o’clock in the morning.
A number of serious-looking,
white-cravatted, young men were
waiting in the outer room, into which
I was ushered. It was bitterly cold:
there was, it is true, a fire; but it was
actually going out, because no one
dared to stir the Episcopal embers.
An inner door every now and then
opened and shut, admitting each time
some one individual of the shivering
crowd into the dreaded presence.
Many old familiar faces were there. I
should perhaps have shrunk from their
aspect, had not nervousness, and perhaps
a feeling that every one of them
might in a few minutes find himself
in my identical position, placed us all
on a level. So I looked almost boldly
about me. After a few minutes, I
was on the point of addressing an old
acquaintance, when, above the shoulder
of the man to whom I was about
to speak, there appeared a face, often
seen but always loathed in my walking
and sleeping visions. It was Maxey’s.
The cosmopolitan handkerchief had
disappeared, and the debauched eyes
looked brighter and less bloodshot
than of old; but it was the same
Maxey who fraternised with me on
the day of my fall. He was—I am
sorry to say—attempting to get into
orders. He had been rejected, he
told me, once before, but he had now
been “coached by so-and-so half a
year, and meant to manage it this
time.” Whether Mr So-and-So provided
cigars for theological pupils I did
not inquire; I was too much sickened
by Maxey’s presence,—so much so that[635]
it was really a relief when I was
summoned in my turn to the Bishop’s
apartment. I passed through a long
passage, then through an ante-room;
lastly, a door opened, and displayed
his lordship sitting solemnly at a large
green table. The chaplain was leaving
the room just as my name was
announced. I saw him put his hand
to his mouth, and distinctly heard him
whisper in a loud aside—”Plucked in
18—, my Lord.”
The Bishop’s face assumed an expression
of yet more awful solemnity.
He gravely motioned me to sit down,
and then, looking me full in the eyes,
said—”Ah hem! I have no doubt, Mr
Pennefather, you have sufficiently prepared
yourself for the—hem—important
office you propose to take on
yourself. I am sorry to say that this—ah!—hem—most
important office is
often entered upon without sufficient—hem—preparation.”
A pause. Fluency was not his
lordship’s forte. But if the moral
annihilation of the object addressed is
the end and aim of oratory, he proved
himself in this case a Demosthenes.
He then continued—”Nothing is
more—hem—essential to a clergyman
than a knowledge of the early history
of Christianity. Let me ask you what
you know of the Patripassian heresy?”
I don’t know what I might have
answered under other circumstances,
but the chaplain’s whisper and the
Bishop’s exordium were too much for
me. I could not utter a word. Other
questions followed, to which I answered
nothing or nonsense. In the end
I recollect that his lordship made me a
long speech, from which I gathered—it
was not difficult to do this, as it
consisted of the same sentence repeated
in every variety of collocation—that
he was very sorry that he could
not admit me into orders with such—hem—ah—insufficient
preparation.
I bowed and left the room, passed
through the ante-chamber and passage
into the apartment where the
rest of the candidates were waiting,
and thence made my exit with some
words of Mr Maxey’s dancing and
humming in my ears,—”so we’re
plucked again, old boy!“
Between this scene and the next
passage of my life, which I shall
sketch or the reader’s benefit, there
was an interval of several years. I
had been abroad most of the time, and
had very nearly managed to forget my
university misfortune. There was no
occasion to revert to the bishop, for
my elder brother died, and I stepped
into his place—the family living being
duly put out to nurse for my brother
Tom. From the proximate parson, I
had become the bachelor heir, with
rooms in Piccadilly, a groom, and a
brougham.
One day—it was in the course of
my first season in town—I was dining
with Jobson in Hamilton Place.
Why I went so frequently to Jobson’s,
any body who remembers Emily Jobson,
and what an angel she looked in
that lilac silk, will easily guess. I
had flattered myself I was not prospering
badly with her. But I knew
there was a rival in the field—no
other person than my old friend
Swetter, then a rising junior of five-and-thirty
at the chancery bar. We
were running on a tie, as I fancied—Swetter
and I. The dear girl was, I
am sure, very much puzzled to decide
between us; and I often thought I
could see, by the expression of her
face, that she was balancing Swetter,
his advantages and disadvantages,
his possible peerage, and the necessity
entailed on his wife of staying in
London through the winter, against
me and my little place in Surrey.
And all the time, I had an uneasy
consciousness that my rival could get
the start, if he pleased, by confiding
to Emily certain awkward antecedents
of mine, known to the reader. But,
to do him justice, he was too much of
a gentleman to head me by such
means. This I knew, and though at
this very dinner-party he was sitting
opposite Emily and myself, and looking
exquisitely uncomfortable every
time I whispered in her ear between
the spoonfuls of bisque d’écrivisses, I
felt certain that even greater provocation
would not tempt him to peach.
So all went smoothly—as smoothly as
things ought to go at one of Jobson’s
admirable dinners. But towards the
middle of the second course, Jobson’s
voice, which had been growing gradually
louder since we sat down, became
so overpowering as to beat down and
absorb all other conversation. He was
talking about Cambridge and his son
Plantagenet. Jobson is a nouveau riche
(some of his friends call him Tyburn[636]
Jobson, because he made his money
in hemp), and rather unnecessarily
fond of introducing the now well-known
facts that Plantagenet is at
the university, and Tudor in the
Guards. So, Jobson giving the cue,
Cambridge became the text of the
general conversation. Glauber, who
stammers horridly, and, like most
stammering men, takes every opportunity
of telling long and inextricable
stories, began to hold forth, in the
midst of general silence, concerning
Lady Ligham’s son William, whom
her ladyship would persist in believing
a genius, and whom she had sent
to Cambridge expressly to be senior
wrangler. “But,” added Glauber,
“only the other d..d..d..day I
heard he was p..p..p..pluck—.”
The word was not out of his mouth,
when that brute Jones, who was next
him, gave him a tremendous admonitory
poke in the side. Glauber first
turned wrathfully on him, and then,
beginning to comprehend, looked
straight at me—his red face becoming
redder with confusion, and his great
goggle eyes almost starting out of his
head.
“I b . . b . . b . . beg your p . . p . .”
begun the wretch; but Swetter
and Jones, who had been writhing
with suppressed laughter, here gave
vent to such sounds as effectually
drowned his miserable voice. I
gulped down a glass of champagne,
and made things worse by choking
myself. Meanwhile Emily looked on
with a face of the utmost astonishment.
Well, we concluded dinner, drank
Jobson’s wine, and ascended to the
drawing-room. No sooner did we
enter, than I saw Emily go straight
up to Swetter, and ask a question.
He laughed a good deal at first, and
then visibly commenced a long story.
I followed it in Emily’s face as clearly
as if I had been listening to it. Yes!
the temptation was too much for
Swetter; and, to say the truth, he only
did what any one else would have
done in like circumstances. He told
all. Determined to know my fate, I
walked to Emily’s chair, and began
conversing in my usual strain. She
was civil—just civil—but in less than
five minutes, she managed to inform
me that she hoped her dear brother
Plantagenet would work hard at Cambridge—for
the honour of his family.
It was enough. Swetter and she
were married in two months.
I left London without waiting for
the season to conclude, and buried
myself and a fishing-rod in a lonely
Welsh cottage. For months I saw nobody
but the old woman whom I
brought from Monmouth to cook my
dinners. She, I believe, thought me
decidedly mad—principally because
I once swore dreadfully at her, when,
àpropos of a chicken on which I was
to dine, she used a word vernacularly
employed to signify the stripping birds
of their feathers. I fished, caught nothing,
and mused on Emily. At last,
however, on casually extending a
ramble to a greater length than usual,
I found that a house, five miles from
my present residence, and quite as
solitary, had been taken by an English
family. As a matter of course—though
I really cannot precisely remember
in what way—we became
acquainted. All I know is, that I
determined the acquaintance should
commence as soon as possible, immediately
after meeting a young lady in
a pink bonnet, who was sauntering
along the side of the stream in which
I was pretending to fish. This was
Caroline Lumley. They were the
Lumleys—Captain and Mrs Lumley,
and two daughters. The family had
lived the anomalous life common to
English semi-genteel families with
small incomes. They had resided,
now in Jersey, now in Dublin, now
on the Continent—every where but in
civilised and inhabitable parts of England.
At present they had settled
themselves down, for the sake of
cheapness, in a spot where every
thing except mutton and house-rent
was twice as expensive as in London,
and where they had to walk five miles
to meet with a neighbour.
That neighbour was myself. I was
sick with disappointed love, and Caroline
Lumley was dying with ennui.
Need I say that in six weeks we were
engaged!
I really believe that she worshipped
me as a superior being. There had
been few or no men in the out-of-the-way
places where they had lived.
There never are. They are all draughted
off to business and employments
of various kinds. So I not only had no
equal in her estimation, but could not,
by any possibility, have had one. She[637]
thought me the handsomest man in
the world. She used to praise my
talents and accomplishments to my
face. Indeed, by the side of old Captain
Lumley, who, prosy by nature,
had long ago exhausted all his topics,
I might have appeared a Crichton.
Every now and then, however,
when Caroline had called me clever,
there used to come over me a shudder.
Could she be ever brought to
think of me as Emily Jobson probably
did? The idea was positively
maddening. Many a night did I lie
awake, speculating whether, after all,
it might not be better to secure myself
against another such cross of destiny
by freely revealing to her my
great secret.
At last, reflection, building on the
reminiscences of an old Cambridge
tradition, suggested to me a plan
which I lost no time in executing.
“My love,” said I to Caroline one
morning, “did you ever hear of Cambridge?”
“Oh yes!” she replied, apparently
quoting from Pinnock; “it’s the capital
of Cambridgeshire.”
“Did you never hear any thing
else about it?” rejoined I.
“It’s famous for its university,
isn’t it?” said she, seemingly from
the same source.
“On this hint I spake,” and told her
how that I had been educated at
Cambridge, and how that, after three
years of intense study, I had received
the greatest honour the university had
to bestow—a plucking.
“Yes,” said I, my face radiant with
a triumphant expression—”I was actually
plucked.”
“I am sure you were, you dear,
clever thing!” cried she, throwing her
arms round my neck.
We were married at Monmouth,
and I took my bride straight to London.
I own I was a little desirous of
showing Emily Jobson, or rather
Emily Swetter, that there was a
young lady in the world quite as
pretty as herself, and with better
taste. Swetter and his wife called on
us as soon as he heard we were in
town; and shortly afterwards we
dined with them at their new house
in Torrington Square. Among the
guests was Grindham—my Grindham,
but how changed! He had become
tutor of his college, and had expanded
into the most perfect specimen of the
university don I ever beheld. He
was positively swelling with importance.
So inordinately conspicuous,
indeed, was his air of self-appreciation,
that even my little Caroline
noticed it; and I heard her ask Mrs
Swetter who and what he was.
“He took the very highest honours
at Cambridge,” said she in reply.
Caroline smiled, and seemed to
think him quite justified in looking as
important as he did.
The cloth was removed. Caroline
was sitting by Grindham’s side. She
had spoken little during dinner-time;
but I had noticed that several times
she had seemed fidgetty, as though
she ought to say something to her
neighbour. Now my wife had at
that time a bad habit of speaking in
a very loud voice—in consequence of
a deaf father, and of the little society
she had seen. The conversation, accordingly,
had no sooner stopped (as
is its wont) with a dead pause, than
she turned to Grindham, and said in a
tone of appalling distinctness—
“Mr Grindham, were you ever plucked?”
Had a trumpet been suddenly blown
close to Grindham’s ear, he could not
have looked more thoroughly taken
aback.
Caroline repeated her words with
yet more frightful clearness—
“I understand that you were plucked
at Cambridge.“
Grindham’s countenance grew purple;
we had a room full of university
men, and the insulting speech was
overheard by all. There was a universal
stare and stir; and Mrs Swetter
seemed to be saying to herself, “what
wild beast have I got here!”
Caroline, perceiving she had done
something very much amiss, got frightened,
and bent over her plate during
the rest of dinner.
When the gentlemen came to the
drawing-room, Mrs Swetter and she
were sitting together. They had been
talking, and Caroline’s face was very
red. Our eyes met: her look was
full of contempt.
She has been more than my better
half ever since. There never passes a
day on which I am not taunted with
my plucking.
THE REVOLUTIONS IN EUROPE
When an Eastern sage was desired
by his sultan to inscribe on a ring the
sentiment which, amidst the perpetual
change of human affairs, was most
descriptive of their real tendency,
he engraved on it the words:—”And
this, too, shall pass away.” It is
impossible to imagine a thought more
truly and universally applicable to
human affairs than that expressed
in these memorable words, or more
descriptive of that perpetual oscillation
from good to evil, and from evil to
good, which from the beginning of the
world has been the invariable characteristic
of the annals of man, and so
evidently flows from the strange mixture
of noble and generous with base
and selfish inclinations, which is constantly
found in the children of Adam.
“And this, too, shall pass away.”
The moral whirlwind which has lately
swept over the states of Europe, and
shaken all the kingdoms to their foundations,
will subside. Old habits will
in the end return—old affections
revive—old desires resume their sway—old
necessities become imperious.
Institutions may be modified—dynasties
overturned—forms of government
altered—monarchs sent into
exile; but the human heart remains,
and will for ever remain, the same.
That foundation being unaltered, the
social necessities of men will in the
end compel them to the old establishment
of authority, under names perhaps
new. Old power will revive, old
rule be established, old authority be
confirmed. The great body of men
will still remain hewers of wood and
drawers of water; because Nature
never intended them for any other
destination, and she has rendered
them incapable of discharging the
duties of any other station. Respectable,
useful, and virtuous, when confined
to it, they become pernicious and
ridiculous when for a time withdrawn
from it to be placed in another. Mind
will ere long resume its sway over
matter, moral over physical strength.
Nations may rise in insurrection; they
may destroy the existing government;
they may establish a democratic or
republican institution;—but that will
not alter the nature of things; it will
not compensate the incapacity for
self-government of the great body of
mankind; it will not relieve them from
the first of human necessities, that of
being directed by a few. Under one
name or another—that of Decemvirs,
a Triumvirate, a Committee of Public
Salvation, a Directory, or a Provisional
Government, the old authority is
speedily evolved, only the more powerful
that it has been cradled in violence.
It is not the weakness, it is
the irresistible strength of a democratic
government which is its greatest
evil. It is the iron grasp it never fails
to lay on the property of others which
is its principal danger, the never-failing
instrument of its speedy overthrow.
Property is soon swept away by
it, but liberty is swept away still more
quickly. A Cæsar, a Cromwell, a
Napoleon, arises like an avatar to
stay the wrath of Heaven let loose in
the unbridled passions of men; and ages
of servitude succeed one terrible and
unforgotten period of popular license.
It is the more important to refer to
these lasting principles in human affairs
at this time that the events which
have recently occurred on the Continent
seem at first sight to set all former
experience and history at defiance.
Not only has monarchy been
again overthrown, and a republic
restored in France by a single urban
tumult, but the contagion of the example
has spread to other countries,
hitherto deemed the stronghold of the
conservative principle, and farthest
removed from the influence of the
revolutionary mania. That Italy,
following in the wake of a reforming
Pope, should be speedily
convulsed by popular fervour, was
anticipated, and might easily be
understood. That Lombardy and Venice,
long impatient of the Tramontane
yoke, should seize the first
opportunity to cast it off, was what
every person acquainted with the
feelings of the people in those beautiful
provinces has long expected.
That Prussia, the most highly educated[639]
state in Europe, and which has
long murmured at the delay in conceding
the popular institutions promised
during the struggle with Napoleon
in 1813, should make an effort
now to obtain them, might be understood.
That the Poles, smarting
under their recent dismemberment,
and mourning their lost nationality,
should eagerly grasp at the shadow
even of the means of restoring it, was
of course to be expected. But that
Austria, the most aristocratic monarchy
in Europe—that Austria, without
either seaports, commercial cities, or
manufacturing emporiums, should be
seized by the same passions, and that
the monarchy which had defeated
Napoleon at Aspern, and all but
destroyed him at Wagram, should be
overturned by an urban tumult, headed
by a burgher guard and the beardless
students of the university—this indeed
surpassed human comprehension.
It not unnaturally induced in superstitious
or highly excited minds
the belief that the end of the world
was approaching, or that an entire
new era had opened upon human affairs,
to which nothing which had preceded
it could furnish any thing like
a parallel. According to the temper
of their minds, men and women
either believed that the dark prophecies
of the Revelation were about to
be accomplished, and that the great
battle of Armageddon was to precede
the advent of the Millennium,
or that the era of commercial organisation
and socialist felicity was approaching,
and that all the miseries of
mankind were to expire amidst the
universal dominion of the people. In
the midst of these general hopes and
fears, more experienced or practical
observers fixed their eyes on the
spoliation of Austria by liberalised
Piedmont; of Denmark, by revolutionised
Prussia; and of Lithuania,
by regenerated Poland; and drew
the conclusion that human selfishness
was the same in all times and ages;
that pirates could sail under the red
as well as the black flag, and that the
fervour of Louis Blanc and Lamartine
would terminate in a conflict as
fierce, and disasters as wide-spread,
as those which followed the visions of
Siêyes, and the philanthropy of
Robespierre.
What is in a peculiar manner
worthy of consideration in the overthrow,
in so short a time, of so many
of the established governments of
Europe, is the facility with which
they appear to have been overturned
by sudden urban tumult, and the immediate
submission of the whole provinces
and remainder of the empire, the
moment the ruling power in the capital
was changed. It was not thus, in
former days, either in France or any
of the other European monarchies.
Paris was often lost and won during
the English wars, the contests of the
League and the Fronde, but the provinces
were not dismayed by the loss
of the capital; and, in their fidelity,
Charles VII. and Henry V. found
the means of changing the scales of
fortune, and again wresting it from
the arms of rebels or strangers.
Charles I. set up his standard at
Northampton; and London, from the
very outset of the conflict, was in the
hands of the Long Parliament; but
he found, in the fidelity of the northern
and western counties, the means
of maintaining for years a gallant
conflict, in which victory more than
once was on the verge of rendering
triumphant the royalist cause. Berlin,
during the Seven Years’ War, was
twice taken by the Russians; but
Frederick the Great emerged victorious
out of that terrible strife. Vienna, in
the time of Maria Theresa, was wrested
from her arms by the French and Bavarians;
but she threw herself on the
fidelity of the Hungarians, and, ere
long, the standards of France were
driven with disgrace behind the Rhine.
The double capture of the same city
by Napoleon did not determine the
conflict between France and Austria;
but a desperate struggle was subsequently
maintained, with almost balanced
success, at Austerlitz, Aspern,
and Wagram. But now a single
tumult, in which the loss of life does
not equal that of an ordinary skirmish,
has overthrown the greatest
monarchies. That of Louis Philippe
fell before fifty men had been killed
in the streets of Paris; that of Prussia
sank in a conflict in which one hundred
and eighty-seven men fell on
the popular side; and an échauffourée,
which scarcely would deserve a place
in military history, overturned the[640]
monarchy of Austria, within sight of
the steeples of Aspern, and around
the cathedral which had witnessed
the victory of John Sobieski and the
triumphant entry of Maria Theresa!
It is impossible not to conclude
that moral and political causes have
here enervated the minds of men, and
weakened, to a most ruinous extent,
the strength of nations. The depositaries
of power have not, in general,
shown themselves worthy of the trust
which they held. There is no reason
to suspect them of personal cowardice;
but the moral courage which
carries through a crisis, and so often
averts danger by venturing to face it,
appears to have been generally
awanting. Men forgot the words of
Napoleon, on occasion of Malet’s
conspiracy—”The death of a soldier
would be the most glorious of all, if
that of a magistrate, slain in the
faithful discharge of his civil duties,
were not still more honourable.” Of
few in these days can it be said, in
the words of the poet,—
Non civium ardor prava jubentium,
Non vultus instantis tyranni,
Mente quatit solidâ;
Si fractus illabatur orbis,
Impavidum ferient ruinæ.”
A long peace seems to have enervated
the minds of the higher orders
on the Continent; habitual luxury to
have disinclined them to sacrifices by
which it might be endangered. To
slip through a crisis quietly, and with
as little risk or disturbance as possible,
seems to have been the great object;
to avert danger at the moment, by
pushing it forward to future times,
the universal system. With how much
success it was practised, the present
deplorable state of France, Prussia,
Austria, and Lombardy, sufficiently
attests. The army was apparently
everywhere faithful, and fought bravely;
it was the want of moral courage
and determination in the government
which ruined every thing. They forgot
the words of Mirabeau—”Such is
the fate of those who hope, by concessions
dictated by fear, to disarm a
revolution.”
But farther, the surprising facility
with which the governments of these
great military monarchies have been
overthrown, in the late extraordinary
revolutions, and the immediate submission
of all the provinces to the
new central power in the capital,
suggests another, and a still more
important consideration:—that is, the
danger attendant on that system of
centralisation, which, adopted by all
the governments of France, monarchical
and republican, for two centuries,
from Imperial Rome, and from thence
imitated over all Europe, has now
apparently concentrated the whole
strength of a state, moral as well as
physical, in the capital. That such
a system is very convenient; that it
improves and facilitates administration
in many respects, and greatly
augments the national strength,
when held together by unanimous
feeling, and ably directed, may readily
be conceded. The great power and
extraordinary triumphs of Prussia
under Frederick the Great, and of
France under Louis XIV. and Napoleon,
sufficiently demonstrate that.
But what is the situation of such a
centralised power when assailed, not
in its circumference, but in its centre;
not in the extremities, but the heart?
Can any thing be expected of it but
immediate submission to the power,
whatever it be, which is in possession
of the wonted seat of government,
which has the command of the palace,
the bank, the treasury, the post-office,
and the telegraph? These revolutions,
of which so much is said, cease to be
national, to become merely urban
movements; they are no longer an
effort of plebeians against patricians,
but of one set of prætorians in the
capital against another. They are
no longer “révolutions d’état,” but
“révolutions du palais.” It is of
no consequence who inhabits the
palace—a king, a tribune, an emperor,
or a decemvir. It is there, under
whatever name that despotic power
resides, it is discovered where the
vital spring is to be found. Deprived
of its capital, a centralised state, be it
republican or monarchical, is Samson
when shorn of his hair; it becomes
the victim of any Dalilah who takes
the trouble to lure it to perdition.
That this is the true character of
the revolutions which have lately
taken place on the Continent, and
struck the world with such astonishment,
from the magnitude of the[641]
changes which they involved, and the
facility with which they were accomplished,
is apparent on the very surface
of things. They were all urban
tumults, not national movements; the
nation was never consulted on them at
all. They were all concluded before
the provinces heard of their commencement;
they succeeded so easily, because
the nations in which they occurred
had been accustomed to obey the
commands of the capital as implicitly
as troops do the orders issuing from
headquarters. The national consent
of France, so far as it could be collected,
was decidedly in favour of the
Duchess of Orleans and the Count
de Paris on the night of the 24th
February; for two-thirds of the
Chamber of Deputies were for that
government. But what then? The
armed mob, the prætorians of the
capital, rushed in—the refractory
deputies were dragged from their
benches as summarily as the Council
of Five Hundred were expelled from
their seats by the grenadiers of Napoleon
on the 18th Brumaire; a voice
called “C’est trop tard. A l’Hotel de
Ville! Vive la Republique!” and the
Orleans dynasty was overthrown, and
universal suffrage established. In
Prussia the whole affair was a combat
in the capital, between fifteen
thousand regular troops and thirty
thousand trained and disciplined citizens,
(every man in Prussia is bred a
soldier;) and after one hundred and
eighty-seven men on the popular side
had been killed, the King yielded, and
the nation rushed headlong, from
absolute despotism to household
suffrage, equal electoral districts, and
a single National Assembly. This is
just the Cadiz constitution of 1812,
which has ever since been the rallying
point of the democrats throughout the
south of Europe, over again. It was
the same at Vienna: the whole affair
there was determined in a single day,
before intelligence of the commencement
of the revolt had reached either
Lintz or Presburg. It is ridiculous to
talk of these as national movements,
or revolutions of the state: they are
mere urban tumults, originating in a
struggle for the dictatorship in the
capital, and decided without the
sense of the nation being taken either
on the one side or the other.
But, most of all, these Continental
revolutions teach a lesson of inestimable
importance to the people of
this country, and which recent events
have so well illustrated, as to the
incalculable value of a hereditary
order of succession in the government,
supported by hereditary respect, and
resting on the disinterested loyalty of
the people. It is in vain to conceal
that it was the fact of its being a
usurping government which proved
fatal, in the crisis of its fate, to the
monarchy of Louis Philippe. He was
the King of the Barricades, and how
could he withstand the force of the
Barricades? It was the same with
the government of Robespierre, the
Directory, and Napoleon: they were
all usurpations, and fell before the
power which had created them. They
had not taken root in the loyal and
generous affections of men. The
dynasty of Cromwell perished with
himself; Charles II. was restored
amidst the unanimous transports of
the whole nation. It was the same
with the government of Great Britain
for long after the Revolution of 1688:
it is well known that, during the last
years of the reign of Queen Anne, it
was almost an open question in both
houses of parliament, whether the
Stuart line should be restored, or the
Hanoverian family, in terms of the
Act of Settlement, be called to the
throne. The devastating civil wars
and bloody contests of the Prætorian
Guards with the legions, which stained
with blood the annals, and shortened
the existence of the Roman empire,
may show what is the fate of a great
nation which, having cast away the
bonds of hereditary loyalty, has nothing
to be guided by, in the choice of a
ruler, but the blind partiality of armed
men, or the corrupted support of interested
hirelings. It will be long
before either will produce the fidelity
of the Scottish Highlanders in 1745,
or the glories of La Vendée in 1793.
Usurpation of the throne is a sure
prelude to endless dissension, national
corruption, and endangered freedom.
The expulsion of the Tarquins brought
Rome to the brink of ruin; its effects
were not removed for two centuries.
England took nearly a century to
recover the effects of the most just
and necessary revolution in which[642]
men were ever engaged—that which
chased James II. from the throne.
Our present stability, amidst the fall
of so many other governments, is
mainly owing to this, that by the long
possession of the throne by her
ancestors, Queen Victoria unites in
her person the two firmest foundations
of regal power—a nation’s consent, and
a nation’s loyalty.
If any doubt could exist as to the
importance of the barrier which the
government of Louis Philippe and the
administration of M. Guizot opposed to
the torrent of revolutionary anarchy,
and the ascendant of selfish ambition,
it would be removed by the dreadful
nature of the events which have since
taken place, or are in progress, in
every part of Europe. Never was
so clearly demonstrated the incalculable
moment of the restraint which
religion, law, and order impose on the
rapacious and selfish passions of men,
or the truth of Hobbes’ doctrine that
the natural state of man is a state of
war. Instantly, as if by magic, the
world has been thrown into confusion;
and out of the chaos have arisen not
the virtuous and benevolent, but the
vicious and aggrandising propensities.
While “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity”
are in every mouth, “tyranny,
rapacity, enmity” are in every
heart. A legion of demons seem
to have been suddenly let loose upon
the world; the original devil was
expelled, but straightway he returned
with seven other devils, worse than
himself, and the last state was worse
than the first. Kings and Kaisars,
ministers and generals, demagogues
and aristocrats, seem to have become
alike seized with the universal contagion.
In the general scramble,
when society seemed to be breaking
up, as in the horrors of a shipwreck
or the disasters of a retreat, all
subordination has been lost, all sense
of rectitude passed away, and the prevailing
principle appears to have been
to make the most of the crisis to the
purpose of separate advantage.
The great parent republic took the
lead in this demoniac race. From
the very first, its steps were disgraced
by rapine and robbery; by the most
audacious violation of vested rights,
and the most shameful disregard of
private interests. The first thing
they did was to burn the railway
stations, and expel with savage barbarity
several thousand inoffensive
and industrious English and Belgian
labourers and artisans, without their
wages or their effects, from the
French territory. The next was, to confiscate
the savings’ banks throughout
France—virtually destroying thereby
nine-tenths of the accumulated
savings of French industry since the
peace. The suspension of cash payments
soon after lowered the value of
all realised property a third. A
heavy addition (45 per cent) was
imposed on direct taxes: the period
of payment anticipated by six months.
Fifty millions of francs (£2,000,000)
was next exacted from the Bank of
France without interest; the “Bons
du Trésor Royal” (Exchequer Bills)
were thrown overboard; a progressive
income-tax is hinted at; and Government
have now openly commenced
the work of spoliation by seizing upon
the Paris and Orleans and Orleans
and Vierzon railways, and directing
their whole proceeds, averaging
200,000 francs (£8000) a week, to
be paid into the public treasury!
This is done without a hint at disapprobation,
or even an expression of
dissent, from the whole press of France.
Nay, they have now taken to stopping,
like footpads, common travellers, and
forcing them to give up their specie
in exchange for worthless paper.
We doubt if the whole history of
mankind contains an account of the
perpetration, in so short a time, of so
many acts of rapacity, or such an instance
of the slavish degradation into
which the press has fallen.
Lord Brougham, a great liberal
authority in his day, has given, in the
House of Peers, the following graphic
and characteristic account of the state
of France at this time, (April 17,)
from which he has just returned:—
“The present condition of Paris, if it
continue for any time, would inevitably
effect the ruin of that glorious country.
Paris governs France, and a handful of
the mob govern Paris. He hoped and
trusted that they would live to see better
times. He hoped that what they now
saw passing before their eyes—the general
want of credit, the utter impossibility
of commerce going on, the complete ruin
of trade in the capital and great towns,
the expedients to which the Provisional[643]
Government finds itself compelled to have
recourse day by day to perpetuate its
existence, and to make its ephemeral being
last—one day taking possession of the
banks of deposit to the robbery of the
poor—another, stopping the supplies of the
rich—a third day stopping travellers for
the purpose of taking their money from
them (hear, hear, and laughter) at the
barriers, upon the ground that the town
was in want of cash. He hoped, he said,
that they would soon see such an unsettled
state of things give way to a more
firm form of government. He knew some
of those individuals who had severely
suffered by these circumstances—(hear,
and laughter)—but he should inform their
Lordships that he was not here present.
(Continued laughter.) Although it was
a pity to spoil their merriment, he yet
rejoiced in being able to show them that
there was not a shadow of foundation for
the report which had been circulated respecting
himself; when he came to the
barrier, the circumstance occurred which
had no doubt given rise to the story.
He was told that he should stop in order
that his baggage might be examined.
On requiring further explanation for this
conduct, he was informed that the inquiry
was sought for for the purpose of seeing
whether he had any money. (Laughter.)
He had heard a great deal respecting the
misgovernment of former rulers, but he
had never heard of such a step as this
being tolerated. He knew one person
from whom they took 200,000 francs, giving
him bank paper instead. The state of
trade in that country was dreadful—the
funds falling suddenly from 70 to 32; the
bank stopping, notwithstanding the order
for the suspension of cash-payments; the
taking possession of one of the railways,
with the proceeds, amounting to about
£8000 a-week, which were put into Louis
Blanc’s pocket to be dispensed again according
to his peculiar theory. In the
same way, it was said, the Provisional
Government intended to act with all the
other railways. They had, no doubt, a
right to do all this, if they pleased, and
also, as it was rumoured they intended
to do, to seize the bank, and to issue a
paper currency to a very large amount.
He only hoped that at the meeting of the
National Assembly, they would open their
eyes to the necessity of taking such steps
as to prevent that mischief to which such
experiments as these were likely to lead.
(Hear, hear.) He believed that the certain
result of such a government would
be this—that they would be stricken
down with imbecility, and would become
too weak to perform the ordinary functions
of a government. They might struggle
on for a time, until some military commander
would rise and destroy the Republic,
and perhaps plant in its place a
military despotism. At this moment he
was of opinion that any one general, with
10,000 men, marching into Paris, would
have the effect of at once putting an end
to the Republic. No man could doubt it.
The Belgian ambassador the other day
had applied to M. Lamartine for protection;
the latter said in reply, he admitted
the full right of the ambassador to such
protection, but he had not really three
men at his disposal. The people in Paris
were as uneasy as any persons could be
at this state of things, but they have made
up their minds to the fact that this experiment
of a Republic must be tried; so
that France must remain a Republic for
some time, whether it be for her advantage
or not.”—Morning Chronicle, April
13, 1848.
Wretched as this account of the
present state of France is, its prospects
are if possible still more deplorable.
The misery brought on the
working-classes by the ruin of commerce,
destruction of credit, and flight
of the opulent foreigners, is such that
it is absolutely sickening to contemplate
it. Seventy-five thousand persons
are out of employment in Paris alone,
which, with the usual number of dependents,
must imply two hundred
thousand human beings in a state
of destitution. The only way of
supporting this enormous mass of indigence
is by maintaining it as an
armed force; and it is said that
200,000 idlers are in this way paid
thirty sous a-day to keep them from
plundering the capital! But the resources
of no country, far less one shipwrecked
in capital, trade, and industry,
can withstand such a strain.
The following is one of the latest
accounts of the financial and social
condition of France, by an able observer
on the spot:—
“The time is now fast approaching
when the pecuniary resources left in the
treasury at the revolution will be exhausted.
The old loan has ceased to be
paid up. The new loan remains a barren
failure. The regular taxes are paid with
reluctance, and are not paid beforehand
except in Paris. The additional impost
of 45 centimes (near 50 per cent on the
direct taxes) is positively refused as illegal
by the rural districts and provincial
cities. The stock of bullion in the Bank
of France decreases, and, in short, the
progress of financial ruin goes steadily
on. We pointed out some weeks ago the[644]
exact and inevitable course of this decline,
and we now read in a French journal
of repute the precise confirmation of
our predictions:—’We are now,’ says the
Journal des Debats, ‘but two steps removed
from a complete system of paper-money;
and if we enter on that system,
we shall not get out of it again short of
the total ruin of private persons and of the
state, after having passed through the most
rigorous distress; for it would be the
suspension of production and of exchange.’
The plan proposed, though not yet sanctioned
by the Provisional Government,
seems to be a general seizure and incorporation
with the state of all the great financial
and trading companies, such as the
Bank of France, the railways, the canals,
mines, &c., and the issue of a vast amount
of paper by the state on the alleged credit
of this property—in short, a pure inconvertible
system of assignats. Monstrous
as such a proposal appears, we are inclined
to think that the rapid disappearance
of the precious metals will render
some such scheme inevitable, and it will
be the form given to the bankruptcy and
ruin of the nation.”—Times, 14th April.
In the midst of these woful circumstances,
the Provisional Government
does not for a moment intermit in the
inflaming the public mind by the most
fallacious and false promises of boundless
future prosperity from the adherence
to republican principles, and
the return of stanch republicans
to the approaching assembly. In the
same able journal it is observed,—
“We have now before us a handbill
entitled the Bulletin de la Republique,
and printed on white paper, the distinctive
mark of official proclamations, headed,
moreover, with the words “Ministère de
l’Intérieur.” This document is one of those
semi-officially circulated, as we understand,
by M. Ledru Rollin, for the purpose
of exciting the Republican party.
A more disastrous appeal to popular
passions, and a more delusive pledge to
remedy all human sufferings, we never
read; for after having laid to the charge
of existing laws all the miseries of a poor
man’s lot, heightened by inflammatory description,
the working classes are told that
‘henceforth society will give them employment,
food, instruction, honour, air, and daylight.
It will watch over the preservation
of their lives, their health, their intelligence,
their dignity. It will give asylum
to the aged, work for their hands, confidence
to their hearts, and rest to their
nights. It will watch over the virtue of
their daughters, the requisite provision for
their children, and the obsequies of the
dead.’ In a word, this exceptional and
transitory power, whose very form and
existence are still undefined, announces
some necromantic method of interposing
between man and all the laws of his existence
on this globe—of suspending the
principles of human nature, as it has already
done those of society—and of
changing the whole aspect of human life.
No delusions can be so enormous: the
word is too good for them—they are frauds;
and these frauds are put forward by men
who know well enough that the effect of
the present crisis already is, and will be
much more hereafter, to plunge the very
classes to whom these promises are made
into the lowest depths of human suffering.”—Times,
14th April.
One of the most instructive facts
as to the ruinous effect of the late Revolution
on the best interests of
French industry, is to be found in the
progressive and rapid decline in the
value of all French securities, public
and private, since it took place. It
distinctly appears that two-thirds of
the capital of France has been destroyed
since the Revolution, in the short space
of six weeks! Attend to the fall in
the value of the public funds during
that brief but disastrous period:—
French 3 per cents. | 5 per cents. |
Fr. Ct. | Fr. Ct. |
1825 | 76 | 35 | July 23 | 1817 | 69 | 0 | July 29 |
1829 | 86 | 16 | Dec. 5 | 1821 | 90 | 60 | Nov. 2 |
1830 | 85 | 35 | Jan. 18 | 1822 | 95 | 0 | Sept. 5 |
1831 | 70 | 50 | Dec. 2 | 1824 | 104 | 80 | Feb. 5 |
1834 | 85 | 50 | Nov. 30 | 1828 | 109 | 0 | Sept. 4 |
1840 | 86 | 65 | July 22 | 1829 | 110 | 65 | Mar. 4 |
1844 | 85 | 65 | Dec. 22 | 1831 | 98 | 30 | Dec. 15 |
1845 | 86 | 40 | May 20 | 1835 | 110 | 36 | Feb. 4 |
1846 | 85 | 0 | Feb. 28 | 1837 | 111 | 0 | Sept. 5 |
1847 | 80 | 30 | Jan. 2 | 1841 | 117 | 5 | Sept. 4 |
1848 | 47 | 0 | Mar. 15 | 1844 | 126 | 30 | Mar. 4 |
1848 | 41 | 27 | Mar. 28 | 1847 | 119 | 40 | Feb. 22 |
1848 | 35 | 67 | April 1 | 1848 | 116 | 75 | Feb. 22 |
1848 | 34 | 64 | April 5 | 1848 | 97 | 50 | {fell to 80 Mar. 7.} |
1848 | 33 | 10 | April 14 | 1848 | 65 | 80 | April 2 |
1848 | 51 | 0 | April 12 |
La Presse, March 12, and Times since that date.
The value of railway stock and bank
shares has declined in a still more
alarming proportion. Bank shares,
which in 1824 sold for 3400 francs, are
now selling at 900 francs—or little
more than A FOURTH of their former
value. Railway stock is unsaleable,
being marked out for immediate confiscation.
Taking one kind of stock
with another, it may safely be affirmed[645]
that TWO-THIRDS of the capital of
France has perished since the Revolution,
in the short space of seven weeks. The
fruit of thirty-three years’ peace, hard
labour, and penurious saving, has disappeared
in seven weeks of anarchical
transports!! Of course, the means
of employing the people have declined
in the same proportion; for where
credit is annihilated, how is industry
to be maintained, before its produce
comes in, but by realised capital?
How is its produce to be disposed of
if two-thirds of the classes possessed
of property have been rendered bankrupt?
Already this difficulty has
been experienced in France. The
Paris papers of 13th April announce
that seventy-five thousand persons
will be employed at the “ateliers
Nationaux,” or public workshops, at
30 sous a-day, in the end of April—at
a cost of 112,500 francs a-day, or
3,375,000 francs, (£150,000) a-month.
This is in addition to an armed force
of above 100,000 men, paid for the
most part two francs a-day for doing
nothing. No exchequer in the world
can stand such a strain; far less that
of a bankrupt and revolutionised
country like France. It is no wonder
that the French funds are down at
32, and an issue of assignats—in other
words, the open and avowed destruction
of all realised property—is seriously
contemplated.
This is exactly the condition to
which France was brought during the
Reign of Terror, when the whole inhabitants
of Paris fell as a burden on
the government, and the cost of
the 680,000 rations daily issued to
them, exceeded that of the fourteen
armies which combated on the frontiers
for the Republic. In those days
the misery in Paris, the result of the
Revolution, was so extreme, that the
bakers’ shops were besieged day and
night without intermission by a famishing
crowd; and the unhappy applicants
were kept all night waiting during
a severe frost, with a rope in their
hands, and the thermometer often
down at 5° Fahrenheit, to secure their
place for the distribution when the
doors were opened. There is nothing
new in the condition of France and
Paris at this time: it has been seen
and experienced in every age of the
world; it has been familiar to the East
for three thousand years. The principle
that the state is the universal
proprietor, the middle class the employés
of government, and the labouring
class the servants of the state, is
exactly the oriental system of government.
It is just the satraps and
fellahs of Persia—the mandarins and
peasants of China—the zemindars and
ryots of Hindostan over again. Exact
parallels to the armed and insolent
rabble who now lord it over Paris,
and through it over France, may be
found in the Prætorians of Rome—the
Mamelukes of Egypt—the Janissaries
of Constantinople. The visions of
perfectibility and utopian projects of
Louis Blanc, Lamartine, and Ledru
Rollin, have already landed the social
interests of France in the straits of the
Reign of Terror—its practical government
in the armed despotism of the
Algerine pirates, or the turbulent
sway of the Sikh soldiery.
But the contagion of violence, the
ascendant of ambition, the lust of
rapine have not been confined to the
armed janissaries of Paris, or their
delegates the Provisional Government.
They have extended to other countries:
they have spread to other states. They
have infected governments as well as
their subjects; they have disgraced
the throne as well as the workshop.
Wherever a revolution has been successful,
and liberal governments have
been installed, there a system of
foreign aggression has instantly commenced.
The first thing which the
revolutionary government of Piedmont
did, was to invade Lombardy, and
drive the Austrian armies beyond the
Po; the first exploit of constitutional
Prussia, to pour into Sleswig to
spoliate Denmark. Open preparations
for revolutionising Lithuania are
made in the grand-duchy of Posen.
A war has already commenced on the
Po and the Elbe; it is imminent
on the Vistula. Lamartine’s reply
to the Italian deputation proves
that France is prepared, on the
least reverse to the Sardinian
arms, to throw her sword into the
scale; his conduct in permitting an
armed rabble to set out from Paris
to invade Belgium, and another from
Lyons to revolutionise Savoy, that
the extension of the frontier of France
to the Rhine and the Alps is still the[646]
favourite project of the French republic.
If he declines to do so, the
armed prætorians of Paris will soon
find another foreign minister who will.
France has 600,000 men in arms:
Austria 500,000: 150,000 Russians
will soon be on the Vistula. Hardly
was uttered Mr Cobden’s memorable
prophecy of the approach of a pacific
millennium, and a universal turning
of swords into spinning-jennies, when
the dogs of war were let slip in every
quarter of Europe. Hardly was M.
Lamartine’s hymn of “liberty, equality,
fraternity,” chanted, when the
reign of internal spoliation and external
violence commenced in France,
and rapidly extended as far as its influence
was felt throughout the world.
“And this, too, shall pass away.”
The reign of injustice is not eternal:
it defeats itself by its own excesses:
the avenging angel is found in the
human heart. In the darkest days of
humanity, this great law of nature is
unceasingly acting, and preparing in
silence the renovation of the world.
It will bring about the downfall of
the prætorian bands who now rule
France, as it brought about the overthrow
of Robespierre, the fall of
Napoleon. The revolutionary tempest
which is now sweeping over
Europe cannot long continue. The
good sense of men will reassume its
sway after having violently reeled:
the feelings of religion and morality
will come up to the rescue of the best
interests of humanity: the generous
will yet combat the selfish feelings:
the spirit of heaven will rise up
against that of hell. It is in the eternal
warfare between these opposite
principles, that the true secret of
the whole history of mankind is to be
found: in the alternate triumph of
the one and the other, that the clearest
demonstration is to be discerned
of the perpetual struggle between the
noble and generous and selfish and
corrupt desires which for ever actuate
the heart of man.
“To rouse effort by the language of
virtue,” says Mr Alison, “and direct
it to the purposes of vice, is the great
art of revolution.” What a commentary
on these words have recent events
afforded! Judging by the language of
the revolutionists, they are angels descended
upon earth. Nothing but
gentleness, justice, philanthropy is to
be seen in their expressions: nothing
but liberty, equality, fraternity in their
maxims. Astræa appears to have
returned to the world: the lion and
the kid have lain down together—Justice
and Mercy have kissed each
other. Judging by their actions, a
more dangerous set of ruffians never
obtained the direction of human affairs:
justice was never more shamelessly
set at nought in measures, robbery
never more openly perpetrated
by power. Their whole career has
been one uninterrupted invasion of
private rights; their whole power is
founded on continual tribute to the
selfish desire of individual aggrandisement
among their followers. We do
not ascribe this deplorable contrast
between words and actions to any peculiar
profligacy or want of conscience
in the Provisional Government. Some
of them are men of powerful intellect
or fine genius; all, we believe, are
sincere and well-meaning men. But
“Hell is paved with good intentions.”
They are pushed on by a famishing
crowd in their rear, whom they are
alike unable to restrain or to feed.
They are fanatics, and fanatics of the
most dangerous kind—devout believers
in human perfectibility, credulous
assertors of the natural innocence
of man. Thence their enormous
error—thence the enormous evils they
have brought upon the world—thence
the incalculable importance of the
great experimentum crucis as to the justice
of these principles which is now
taking place upon the earth.
To give one instance, among many,
of the way in which these regenerators
of society proceed to spoliate
their neighbours, it is instructive to
refer to the proposals officially promulgated
by the Provisional Government,
in their interview with the
railway proprietors of France, whom,
by one sweeping act, it was proposed
to “absorb” into the state. The
Minister of the Interior stated that it
was proposed to “purchase” the
shares of the proprietors; and the
word “purchase” sounded well, and
was doubtless a balm to many a quaking
heart, expecting unqualified confiscation.
But he soon explained
what sort of “purchase” it was
which was in contemplation. He said[647]
that it was the intention of Government
to “absorb” all the railway
shares throughout France; to take
the shares at the current price in the
market, and give the proprietors not
money but rentes, or public securities,
to the same amount! That is, having
first, by means of the revolution,
lowered the current value of railway
stock to a twentieth, or, in some cases,
a fiftieth part of what it was previous
to that convulsion, they next proceed
to estimate it at that depreciated value,
and then pay the unhappy holders,
not in cash, but in Government securities,
themselves lowered to a third of
their value, and perhaps ere long worth
nothing. A more shameful instance
of spoliation, veiled under the fine
names of “absorption,” centralisation,
and the like, never was heard of;
but the Minister of the Interior had
two conclusive arguments to adduce
on the subject. Some of the railway
lines at least were “paying concerns,”
and the republic must have cash; and
all of them afforded work for the labouring
classes, and Government must
find employment for the unemployed.
To such a length have these communist
and socialist projects proceeded
in Paris, that a great effort of
all the holders of property was deemed
indispensable to arrest them. The
effort was made on Monday, 17th
April; but it is hard to say whether
the dreaded evils or the boasted demonstration
were most perilous, or
most descriptive of the present social
condition of the French capital. Was
it by argument in the public journals,
or by influencing the electors for the
approaching Assembly, or even by
discussion at the Clubs, as in the days
of the Jacobins and the Cordeliers,
that the thing was done? Quite the
reverse: it was effected by a demonstration
of physical strength. They
took a leaf out of the book of the
Chartists—they copied the processions
of the Janissaries in the Atmeidan of
Constantinople. The National Guard,
two hundred and twenty thousand
strong, mustered on the streets of
Paris: they shouted out, “A bas les
Communistes!”—”A bas Blanqui!”—”Vive
le Gouvernement Provisoire!”
and the Parisians flattered themselves
the thing was done. Is not the remedy
worse than the disease? What were
fifteen thousand unarmed workmen
spouting socialist speeches in the
Champs de Mars to 200,000 armed
National Guards, dictating their commands
alike to the Provisional Government
and the National Assembly!
Was ever a capital handed over to
such a lusty band of metropolitan janissaries?
What chance is there of freedom
of deliberation in the future Assembly
in presence of such formidable
spectators in the galleries? Already
M. Ledru Rollin is calculating on
their ascendancy. Like all persons
engaged in a successful insurrection—in
other words, who have been guilty of
treason—he is haunted by a continual,
and in the circumstances ridiculous,
dread of a counter-revolution; and in
his circular of 15th April, he openly
avows the principle that Paris is the
soul of France; that it is the advanced
guard of Freedom, not for itself alone,
but the whole earth; and that the
departments must not think of gainsaying
the will of their sovereign leaders,
or making the cause retrograde, in
which all nations are finally to be
blessed.
The account of this extraordinary
demonstration, given in the Paris
correspondence of the Times of 19th
April, is so characteristic and graphic,
that we cannot forbear the satisfaction
of laying it before our readers. It
recalls the preludes to the worst days
of the first Revolution.
“Ever since the appearance of this bold
defiance to the moderate majority in the
Provisional Government, and its announcement
that ‘the gauntlet was thrown
down—the death-struggle was at hand,’
the city has naturally been in a state of
subdued ferment. Various reports, some
of the most extravagant kind, were circulated
from mouth to mouth. It was said
that the majority of the members of the
Government intended retreating to the
Tuileries, and fortifying their position—that
a collision between the violent and
moderate parties was imminent—that the
Ultras, led by Blanqui, were to profit by
a new manifestation in favour of a further
delay in the general elections, and against
the admission of the military into the
city upon the occasion of the great fraternisation
fete, in order to upset the
moderate party in the Government; in
fine, that Ledru Rollin, with two or three
of his colleagues, was instigating, aiding,
and abetting Blanqui in this movement[648]
to get rid of that majority of his other
colleagues that thwarted his designs.
Whatever the truth of all these rumours,
the alarm was general. It soon became
generally known that a monster meeting
of the working classes was to be held in
the Champ de Mars on the Sunday, and
that Messrs Louis Blanc and Albert, instigated,
it was said, by the Minister of
the Interior, had convoked this assembly.
The Ultra party, it was added, designed
to make use of this manifestation in order
to forward the schemes already mentioned.
This was the state of things on Sunday
morning. In the Champ de Mars, a little
after noon, the scene was certainly an
exciting one. Delegates of all the trades
and guilds of Paris were assembled, to
the number of nearly 100,000 men.
Banners were waving in all directions,
and the fermenting crowd filled about a
third of the vast space of the plain. It
was with difficulty that an explanation
could be obtained of the real object of the
meeting. Its ostensible object, however,
appeared to be the election from among
the working classes of fourteen officers
for the staff of the National Guard; although
other motives, such as the choice
of candidates among them for the general
elections, and various deputations to the
Government upon various matters connected
with the endless organisation of
work, were also put forward. There is
every reason to believe that the greater
part of the meeting had in reality no
other object in view, and that the other
secret intrigues fomented by the Blanqui
party were confined, at all events, to but
a chosen few. About two o’clock the
monster procession began to move towards
the Hotel de Ville. Along the
outer boulevards, along the esplanade of
the Invalides, over the Pont de la Concorde,
and along the quays, it moved on,
like a huge serpent, bristling with tricoloured
banners. The head of the monster
appeared to have nearly reached its
destination before the tail had fully left
the Champ de Mars. In passing through
the Faubourg St Germain, I found the
rappel beating in every street; the National
Guards were hurrying to their
places of meeting, columns were marching
forward; in every mouth was the cry
that the Provisional Government was in
danger from the anarchists of the Ultra
party.On reaching the quays, I found every
thing in a state of revolution. They were
already lined, literally from one end to
the other, by files of the National Guards;
other battalions were advancing towards
the Hotel de Ville; the legions of the
Garde Mobile were hurrying in the same
direction, and seemed, as far as I could
judge, animated by the same spirit of resistance
as the National Guards to the
supposed coup-de-main expected to be
directed against the majority of the Government.
It was with difficulty that the
advancing legions could proceed along
with the monster procession, which seemed
surprised and stupified by the force
displayed. Thousands upon thousands of
spectators crowded the long thoroughfare
also, all endeavouring to push on to the
scene of action. I reached at last the
Place de l’Hotel de Ville; it appeared
a very sea of bayonets; a small space
only was left for the passage of the procession.
The force of the armed citizens
of the National Guards and the Garde
Mobile made certainly a tremendous
show. In this state matters remained
upon the Place for about four hours, during
which the members of the Government
were employed probably in receiving the
delegates of the monster meeting of the
working classes. From time to time,
however, when they appeared at the
windows of the old building, shouts were
raised by the Guards, and the caps, hats,
shakos, képys, and all the other variations
of coiffure, that suddenly burst up, like a
forest, into the air upon every bayonet
point, had a most singular effect. This
was repeated continually. During the
whole of this long scene, in which such
of the armed force as filled the Place kept
its position, the ferment among the surrounding
crowd was intense. Several
hommes du peuple were in a very angry
and excited state; they declared that
the working classes were insulted by this
demonstration of the National Guards;
that the National Guards were the
enemies of the people; that the people
must rise once more against them, &c.
The cry against the Moderates was raised
under the name of “reactionaires” and
“faux republicains;” the counter cry was
“anarchie” and “communisme.” Several
times the angry parties among the spectators
were on the point of coming to blows,
and much hustling took place. This state
of things remained the same when I left
the Place de l’Hotel de Ville at six
o’clock. In addition to the lines of National
Guards that still occupied the
quays, battalions after battalions of the
different legions were still pouring along
towards the Hotel de Ville even at that
hour. The advancing columns reached
through the Place du Carrousel far upon
the Rue de Rivoli. They were hurrying
on as quickly as the intense press permitted
them, shouting almost universally,
“A bas les Anarchistes!” or more commonly,
for that was the real rallying cry,[649]
“A bas les Communistes!” General Courtais,
with his staff, was riding up and
down among the advancing ranks, declaring,
as far as I could hear, that the
Government was no longer in danger, but
thanking them for this demonstration of
their desire to support it.—Times, 19th
April.
On the following night, (Monday
17,) attacks were made by the Communists
on the Treasury, the Hotel
de Ville, and several other posts; but
they were defeated by the National
Guard.
It thus appears that the Provisional
Government, before it has been seven
weeks in office, is already passed in
the career of revolution by a force
from below! It is fain to summon the
National Guard for its protection, and
to receive the petitions of the proletaires
and ouvriers from the Champ de
Mars, surrounded not by the love of
the people, but the bayonets of sixty
thousand National Guards grouped
round the Hotel de Ville! Insane projects
of communism, and the division
of all profits among the workmen,
without leaving any thing for the
profits of stock, have made such progress
among them, that in a few weeks
the Provisional Government is accused
of imitating the conduct of Louis
Philippe, because they do not forthwith
adopt these without limitation,
and are significantly warned to avoid
his fate. It is evident that the destiny
of the whole civilised world is wound
up with allowing these communist
ideas in France to run their course
unmolested, and work out their appropriate
and inevitable fruits.
We anticipate no good from the
revolution in Prussia. We are well
aware, indeed, of the intelligence and
energy of that gallant people. We
know that her inhabitants are the
most highly educated of any people in
Europe, and second to none in patriotism
and spirit. Prussia is capable,
in good time, and from her own exertions,
of working out the elements of
constitutional freedom. But we distrust
all revolutions brought about by
example. Contagion never yet spread
the spirit of real freedom: foreign
imitation may for a while overthrow
existing governments, but it cannot
establish new ones in their stead on a
durable foundation. The Republic of
Rienzi, who, according to the fine
expression of Madame de Stael, “mistook
recollections for hopes,” perished
in a few years without leaving a
wreck behind. Where are now the
Batavian, Cisalpine, Ligurian, and
Parthenopeian Republics, which arose
during the fervour of the first Revolution
around the great parent Republic?
What has been the result of
the revolutionary mania which in
1820 threw down the established government
in Piedmont, Naples, Spain,
or Portugal? What has become of
the Republics of South America,
which borrowed their institutions
from the French or Spanish model?
Has any one of these countries obtained
real freedom in consequence of
their exertions? Have they not all,
on the contrary, suffered dreadfully,
and in nothing so much as their capacity
for liberty, from their effects?
Has not capital been so abridged, industry
so blighted, security so endangered,
violence so general, that the
cause of freedom has been postponed
for centuries, if not rendered entirely
hopeless, from the triumph of foreign
imported liberalism? Whatever it
may effect elsewhere, free-trade in
revolutions does nothing but evil in
society. Nothing but what is of
home growth, in constitutions at
least, can succeed there. It is difficult
enough to make the tree of
liberty prosper even where it is indigenous
in the earth; but who ever
heard of a transplanted tree of liberty
thriving in the soil to which it was
transferred?
Already all the usual and well-known
effects of successful revolution are to be
seen in Berlin. Extravagant ideas
among the working classes,—visions of
unbounded felicity in all. Hopes that
can never be realised,—expectations
inconsistent with the first laws of
society. In the midst of this chaos
of excitement, transports, and chimerical
projects, have come the inevitable
attendants on such an assault
on the established interests and order
of society,—shaken credit, frequent
bankruptcy, diminished employment,
a falling revenue, augmented discontent,
foreign warfare, general suffering.
These effects follow so universally
and invariably from the triumph
of Revolution, that they may be fairly[650]
set down as its inevitable results.
It is in the midst of this scene of danger,
excitement, and tribulation, that
Prussia, without the least previous
preparation for it, is to plunge at
once into universal suffrage, equal
electoral districts, and a deputy for
every 50,000 souls! England, with
its centuries of freedom, cautious habits,
realised wealth, and opulent
middle classes, could not withstand
such a constitution. The abolition
of the national debt, of the house
of peers, and a division of property,
would follow from it in three months.
What, then, is to be expected from
Prussia, which, so far from having
served an apprenticeship to freedom,
is not yet entered with the craft?
So strange and sudden has been
the revolt at Vienna, that it is scarcely
possible to conceive that it can be of
lasting effects. The framework of
society there, the habits of the people,
the ideas prevalent among them, are
essentially aristocratic. The change
in the government was entirely the
work of a few thousand ardent students
and discontented burghers in the
capital. There is no material suffering
in the Austrian provinces: Chartism
is not there, as here, fanned by
the misery produced by free-trade
and a contracted currency. In these
circumstances, it is not unlikely that,
after the first blush of the insurrection
is over, and men begin to consider
in what respect they have benefited
by it, there will be a general inclination
to return to the former government.
Probably a few concessions—as
of a national Diet, where the wants
of the country may be made known
by a majority, still composed of nobles
and landed proprietors—will satisfy
the general wish. Old feelings will
revive, old ideas return, old habits
retain their ascendancy; foreign warfare
will make the national supersede
the social passions. It will be with
them as was said of the first French
Revolution in La Vendée,—giving
privileges to the people is like casting
water on a higher level—it speedily
finds its way to the lower. The Revolution
of 1848 in Vienna will be—like
that of Jack Cade in England, or
Rienzi in Italy, and all similar movements
in countries not prepared for
them—a brief and painful effort which
leaves not a trace behind. But this
much may without the least hesitation
be predicted. If this return to old
feelings and habits does not take
place—and Austria, with its various
races, provinces, and interests, and
accustomed submission to authority,
is really revolutionised, its power will
be annihilated, its provinces partitioned,
its people enslaved, its happiness
destroyed, and a fatal breach
made in the great Germanic barrier
which separates French Insurrection
from Russian Absolutism.
What a contrast to the storms
which now agitate and have so profoundly
shaken the Continental states
does the aspect of Great Britain at
the same period afford? We, too,
have our dangers: we have our Chartists
and our Repealers: the whole
force of revolution in this island, and
of insurrection in the neighbouring
one, have been directed to assail and
overturn the constitution. This treasonable
attempt, too, has been made
at a time of all others most likely to
give it success: when the ruinous dogmas
of free-trade had paralysed industry,
and of a gold currency had
shattered it; when bankruptcies to
an unheard of extent had shaken
commerce to its centre, and an unexampled
number of persons in all
the manufacturing districts were
thrown out of employment. Yet even
in these, the most favourable of all
circumstances for the success of sedition,
when real and wide-spread
internal suffering is aggravated by
vehement external excitement, how
has it fared with the revolutionists?
Their treasonable designs have been
every where met with calm resolution
by the Government and the country;
and with scarce any effusion of
blood, without a contest which can be
dignified with the name of rebellion,
without a single execution, as yet at
least, on the scaffold, their designs
have been rendered abortive. The
Press has stood nobly forward on this
momentous crisis; and to its ability
and truly patriotic spirit, the defeat of
the disaffected, without bloodshed, is
mainly to be ascribed. England has
shown one instance at least of an empire
saved by the unbought loyalty of
her people and the free independence
of her Press. The metropolis has set[651]
a splendid example of mingled patriotism
and firmness: and Europe, which
expected to see the treason of the
Chartists triumphant on the 10th of
April, and another republic, proclaimed
on the banks of the Thames,
was astonished to behold their boasted
multitudes shrink from a contest with
six thousand soldiers supported by an
equal number of police. Beyond all
question, it was the glorious display
of public spirit then made by the
middle and higher classes, who came
forward to a man to defend the
cause of order, which paralysed the
audacity of the revolutionists, and
saved the empire from the horrors of
hopeless indeed, but in any event
disastrous, civil warfare.
The following observations by a
distinguished journal, long known for
its able and intrepid defence of the
cause of religion and order, put this
memorable event in its true light:—
“The eleventh of April, in the year
1848, has arrived, and the United Kingdom
is still a monarchy. The day, the
great day, which was to revolutionise the
nation, and to establish a republic on the
French model, has passed over, and we
find no change. The Parliament sits at
its ease as heretofore; the courts of law
administer justice as heretofore; and the
officers of the executive are transacting
the business of the Government without
molestation. All other business, too, is
proceeding in its ordinary course.“A better means of estimating the
strength of the Chartists than has yet
been afforded, was afforded by the exhibition
yesterday on Kennington Common.
The five millions and a half mustered
10,000, or, to take the highest estimate,
15,000. It may be said that these were
the Chartists of London and its neighbourhood;
but though we have shown
that this is not the fact, let it be so,—London
and its neighbourhood comprise a
population of two millions, giving five
hundred thousand men of military age.
Of these, then, but 15,000 at most—we
say but 10,000—are Chartists: 1 in 500
according to our estimate, 1 in about 330
according to the higher estimate of the
number on the common.“Let us now turn to the more pleasing
side of yesterday’s proceedings; and let
us, in the first place, acknowledge the
true fountain of domestic peace, and of
every other blessing—’Unless the
Lord keepeth the city, the watchman
waketh but in vain.’ To the bounty of
Divine Providence we owe it, that this
morning we arise in peace to pursue our
peaceful occupations. May we not add,
with humility, that to the Giver of all
good we owe the honour that the metropolis
of England has won, in setting to
the world an example of a peaceful victory
over the worst spirit of rebellion,
encouraged by the triumph of rebellion in
almost every other capital of Europe.
Yes, it is to Him, and to the teaching of
His word, the glory is due.“We have told the number of Chartists;
now what was the number of special
constables?—Two hundred thousand; the
Morning Chronicle says, we believe truly,
two hundred and fifty thousand—no
sickly spectres, like those whose perverse
activity summoned them from their usual
avocations, but the manhood of the metropolis,
from the high-spirited nobility
and gentry downward, through all the
gradations of society, to the strong-armed
artisan, and the robust drayman or coal-whipper.
Yes, the special constables enrolled
yesterday presented a body for
spirit, strength, and number, not to be
matched, out of Great Britain, on the
face of the earth. How truly did we say
a few weeks ago, that every Sunday
saw meekly kneeling in the churches of
the metropolis a body of men that could
laugh to scorn the assault of any enemy,
foreign or domestic, that could by possibility
be brought to confront them. These
men look for spirit, and strength, and
safety in the right quarter, and they themselves
yesterday exhibited the proof.“The military preparations of the Government
were prudent, as providing
against the danger of local success on the
part of the enemies of order, but it is
plain that they did not operate by terror,
for a soldier was not to be seen; it was
the little staff of the special constable that
quelled sedition, and it is right that this
should be known to all our foreign enemies,
and to domestic traitors, as proof
beyond all doubt that the people of England
are firmly united in defence of their
constitution.”—Standard, April 11.
That the Chartists fully expected a
Revolution to be effected in London
that day is decisively proved by their
conduct in the provinces. At Glasgow,
a placard appeared, headed
“Threatened
Revolution in London;”
and invited the people to be ready to
come out by their thousands and tens
of thousands, the moment farther intelligence
was received. The “absorption”
of the Electric Telegraph by
Government was a sad blow to them,
for it left them at a loss how to act.[652]
It is impossible to exaggerate the
moral guilt of the movement thus
happily defeated by the firmness of
the Government and the loyalty of
the immense majority of the people.
Situated as the Continent now is—with
capital destroyed and credit
ruined in France; war imminent, and
commerce paralysed in Germany;
and hostilities actually raging in
Italy, it is evident that Great Britain,
if secure of internal tranquillity,
may again, as during the war, become
the workshop and emporium of
the world. Secure within her sea-girt
shores, protected alike by her
fleets, her armies, her past renown
and present spirit, she, has advantages
during such a strife which no other
country possesses, provided she does
not throw them away by her own insanity.
But this the proceedings of
the Chartists and Repealers are precisely
calculated to do. Had the
London demonstration turned out
successful, these prospects would have
been utterly ruined, credit destroyed
here as it has been in France, and the
misery of the people augmented to
a degree never, perhaps, before witnessed
in modern Europe. Every
Chartist meeting, by prolonging the
period of distrust, by checking the
return of confidence, by preventing
the outlay of capital, postpones the
restoration of prosperity by a certain
period. As long as they continue,
trade never can revive, industry must
continue to languish, poverty to increase,
suffering to be prolonged,
woe to be augmented. What,
then, is the guilt of those who,
for their own selfish purposes, or to
gratify a senseless vanity, prolong an
agitation fraught with such disastrous
consequences—retain the people, in
whom they profess to be interested,
steeped in such misery—and avert,
when about to set in, the returning
flood of prosperity to their country?
The French journalists, in the interest
of revolution, are loud in their
condemnation of the apathy, as they
call it, of the great bulk of the English
nation on this occasion, and express
their astonishment that the
Chartists, for some reason they cannot
understand, shrank from a contest
with the Government, under circumstances
which gave them, as they
think, every prospect of success. We
will tell them the reason—which is not
the less true, that it may not be altogether
pleasing to their vanity: The
English are major and they are minor;
the English are men and they are
schoolboys. We, too, have had our
dreams of communism, but they were
brought forward by Jack Cade in the
days of Richard II.; we, too, have
indulged in social aspirations, but it
was in the days of the Fifth-Monarchy
Men, and they ended in the
despotism of Cromwell. It is very
well for schoolboys and juvenile academicians
to indulge in extravagant
freaks suited to their years; but they
do not become bearded veterans.
When England became a man, she
put away childish things. France, by
the spoliations and destruction of the
first Revolution, has lost the elements
of freedom. But Germany yet possesses
them; and if she does not abuse
her advantages, in two hundred years
she may possess the mingled freedom
and stability which now constitute at
once the glory and happiness of England.
It requires that time to be free
of the craft of liberty; there is no
royal road to freedom any more than
geometry. England has preceded other
nations by two centuries in this glorious
path; it would ill suit the masters
to recede, and imitate the follies of
such as are only becoming tyros in
the attempt to follow it. Those who
have long ago reached the summit,
and know with what difficulty it was
attained, can afford to smile at the
young aspirants who invite them to
descend and renew the toil of the
ascent. Those who have spread
political power with safety over a
million of pacific electors diffused over
a whole empire, have no occasion to
imitate the example of those who
would establish despotic power in the
hands of two hundred thousand armed
Janissaries of a single capital.
Printed by William Blackwood and Sons, Edinburgh.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] “We talked sad rubbish when we first began,” says Mr Cobden in one of his speeches.
[2] Reports of the Commissioners of Inquiry into the State of Education in Wales,
appointed by the Committee of Council on Education. Parts I. II. III. 1847.
[3] This, it will be understood, does not apply to Scotland,—where education has
been a very popular interest for nearly two centuries back.
[4] This sketch is derived partly from the note-book, and partly from the conversation, of
a young German, now living upon a small estate near Barèges in the Upper Pyrenees.
[5] Histoire de la Conquête de Naples par Charles d’Anjou, frère de St Louis. Par
le Comte Alexis de St Priest, Pair de France. 4 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1848.
Vol. iv.
[6] “Is it true that virgins, torn from their mothers’ arms, were the habitual victims
of the conqueror’s brutality?… Is it true that, when a Frenchman met a
Sicilian on horseback, he made him dismount, and forced him to follow upon foot,
however long the road? Is it true, that the foreigners could not find themselves
with the people of the country without insulting them with the odious name of
Patarins, an insult which the Sicilians repaid with usury, by styling them Ferracani?”—St
Priest, vol. iv. pp. 23, 24.
[7] Since augmented into the Latin line—
“Quod placuit Siculis, sola Sperlinga negavit.”
[8] The death of Cardinal Richelieu offers a singular resemblance with that of
Charles of Anjou. Having demanded the Viaticum: “Here is my Lord and my
God,” he exclaimed; “before him I protest that in all I have undertaken, I have
had nothing in view but the good of religion and of the state.”—St Priest, vol.
iv. p. 165.
[9] Procida died at an advanced old age, in his native province of Salerno, reconciled
with the Pope and with the King of Naples, at enmity with Sicily, and re-established
in his possessions by Charles II.—St Priest, vol. iv. p. 172.
[10] “It is at this time (the moment when Charles of Anjou raised the siege of Messina)
that estimable, but second-rate historians place the pretended adventure of a
French chevalier of the name of Clermont, to whose wife, they say, Charles of Anjou
had offered violence. They add, that, after revenging himself by a similar outrage to
one of the king’s daughters, this French knight fled to Sicily, where he founded the
powerful house of Chiaromonte, Counts of Modica.” (St Priest, vol. iv. p. 104.) M.
de St Priest disbelieves this anecdote, which is certainly inconsistent with the character
for rigid morality and chastity he assigns to his hero.
[11] Raymond’s Reports, 474.
[12] Pitcairn, ii. 428.
[13] Forbes’s Journal of the Session, preface, p. xviii.
[14] Balfour’s Brieffe Memorials of Church and State, 18.
[15] Balfour’s Brieffe Memorials of Church and State, 18.
[16] Culloden Papers, 118.
[17] Burt’s Letters from the North of Scotland, 5th Edit., i. 50.
[18] New Statistical Account, Aberdeen, 1054.
[19] Life and various Vicissitudes of Peter Williamson.
[20] Book of Bon Accord, 90.
[21] Kennedy’s Annals of Aberdeen, i. 296.
[22] A representation of it will be found in the Scots Magazine for 1762, p. 404.
[23] This advertisement, with other curious newspaper-scraps regarding Williamson,
is preserved in the biographical notices of Kay’s Portraits, i. 137.
[24] As this paper was being printed, we were struck with the coincidence between
the general idea contained in it and two striking articles in the Times newspaper.
We know that the writer of the present article had not, when he wrote it, seen the
articles in the Times. But these views, in our opinion, cannot be too often impressed
on the attention of the reflecting portion of the Irish people.
Transcriber’s note:
Page 553: The transcriber has divided the large table into two sections.
Page 596: No closing quotation mark was provided in the original. ‘were “the immediate raising of the
siege, and return of the army to the
Continent; …’
Page 636: “she used a word vernacularly employed to signify the stripping birds of their fathers.”
‘fathers’ has been replaced with ‘feathers’.
The chapter title “THE CAXTONS” has two consecutive chapters entitled Chapter IX.